Podcasts about Maidenhead

Rob and Joe look back at the North and South playoff semi finals as Scunthorpe, Chester, Boreham Wood and Maidstone all progress. Christian gives us his take on the North semis and the final of the Northern Premier Division and one of regulars was left feeling triumphant in the Southern Playoff It was the last week of the regular season in the National League and it was one season too many for Maidenhead as they and Dagenham go down but Wealdstone stay up. Rob gets the thoughts of Aldershot boss, Tommy Widdrington with the FA Trophy on the horizon. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

CEO of HUB, Robert Sloss, has been an entrepreneur in property and development for over 25 years. During this time, Robert has created a series of real estate investment and development platforms, primarily in the residential and office sectors. Robert has a passion for vibrant urban living and the need for the built environment to reflect changing human demand. As a result, HUB was one of the first developers to recognise that changing UK work practices would drive the need to repurpose redundant office buildings, for living uses. Robert co-founded HUB in 2012, and over time it has become a leading UK BTR-led residential developer, with more than 9,600 homes completed or under development across the UK. A pioneer of both BTR and co-living in the UK, HUB continues to deliver industry-leading developments, including the award-winning Queen's Quarter in Croydon; One Maidenhead, a major mixed-use regeneration scheme in Maidenhead town centre; and the Yardhouse co-living scheme at Wood Lane. HUB's adaptive reuse strategy, in line with its commitment to urban regeneration and sustainability, continues to bear fruit. As well as Cornerstone in the Barbican, the first co-living planning consent in the City of London, HUB has Assemblies in Minories, which it hopes will be the City's second co-living consent. HUB believes that co-living is particularly well suited to the City, with its long working hours and significant transitory, international workforce. 

The full gang are together this week as Rob, Joe, Dickie and Christian look back at an action packed weekend. They are joined by special guest Mark Carruthers as Spennymoor reach Wembley to take on Aldershot, who are visiting Wembley for the first time. Captain Aaron Jones reacts after the semi final. Barnet are downed by an old boy and Maidenhead aren't to be written off and Reid all about it as Alex makes it a good week for Wealdstone. Plus Sargeant gives Radcliffe a major win, Warrington Town are down and and a fast Walker at Scarborough. In the South Joe catches up with all things Chesham as they down the Gulls, Worthing are cutting it fine and Weymouth gone All this and lots lots more Subscribe, like and leave a review Produced by Leo Audio Productions Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

Why should we celebrate Easter? Did Easter happen? What proof is there that Jesus really rose from the dead? What does it matter if Jesus was just a man? Host Leah Sax grills fellow host Adam Curtis (St Mary's Maidenhead) on the tales and truths of Easter. Ben Slee (Christ Church Mayfair, episode 6) and Lucy Rycroft (the Hope Filled Family, episode 15) and also make guest appearances.ResourcesJohn Stott The Cross of ChristBe ThinkingLucy Rycroft The Hope Filled FamilyBen Slee Where O GraveSongs for Easter - Spotify Playlist Amazon PlaylistThe video/image of the gonks on instagramGet in TouchWe'd love to hear from you – you can find us on instagram ⁠⁠⁠@delightpodcast⁠⁠⁠ and at ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠delightpodcast.com⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠. If you fancy twitter and facebook just search Delight Podcast or click the links.If you think what you've heard today might be of interest to others please do like, share and subscribe. You can find a ⁠transcript⁠ of todays episode on work on on the Delight Podcast website.CreditsCo-host, Content & Research: Adam CurtisCo-host, Music, Design, Editing & Production: ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠Leah Sax⁠⁠AboutDelight Podcast is here to help new Christians and encourage old ones to live for Jesus! Each week we have a new guest and dig deep into a topic from a biblical perspective.  Whether you are exploring faith, exploring who God is or just looking for some encouragement - tune in. Available on all platforms.

Why is life so disappointing? Rachel Meynell (St Mary's Maidenhead) shares openly from God's word the reality so many of us face daily: disappointment. What should we do with our disappointment? Are we allowed to cry out to God? Can God change how we feel? Adam Curtis and Leah Sax host.Get in TouchWe'd love to hear from you – you can find us on instagram ⁠⁠⁠@delightpodcast⁠⁠⁠ and at ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠delightpodcast.com⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠. If you fancy twitter and facebook just search Delight Podcast or click the links.If you think what you've heard today might be of interest to others please do like, share and subscribe. You can find a ⁠transcript⁠ of todays episode on work on on the Delight Podcast website.CreditsCo-host, Content & Research: Adam CurtisCo-host, Music, Design, Editing & Production: ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠Leah Sax⁠⁠AboutDelight Podcast is here to help new Christians and encourage old ones to live for Jesus! Each week we have a new guest and dig deep into a topic from a biblical perspective.  Whether you are exploring faith, exploring who God is or just looking for some encouragement - tune in. Available on all platforms.

We love a late goal! Lots to reflect on in this episode - wins at Ebbsfleet and Maidenhead, a humbling at The Hive by Barnet and a topsy-turvy draw against Halifax. We debate whether the title race is still on and look ahead to some big games in March.Timings: 02:58 Discussion of Ebbsfleet United 0-2 York City13:40 Discussion of Barnet 3-1 York City24:50 Discussion of York City 2-2 Halifax Town39:56 (Brief) discussion of Maidenhead United 1-3 York City47:00 Talking points - is the title race still on, do we need to bring Akil Wright back, best player haircuts1:02:13 Previews of Hartlepool (A), Altrincham (H) & Forest Green (H), plus University Challinor Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

It's two in the row for the Glovers! Ian, Ben and Dave are back to chat through the win at Maidenhead which saw Yeovil win back to back for the first time in more than 100 days. Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

The Glovers travel to Maidenhead today and Ben chatted to Dave from the Maidenhead United Supporters Group about the host's season so far. Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

A big win on the board and 2025 is off and running (albeit slightly later than ideal), Chris Fox joins Ben and Dave to chat about the 3 points earned against Tamworth, the game against Maidenhead and few other bits as well, including your #GCQs Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

This week on the BBC Introducing in Oxfordshire and Berkshire podcast, Dave meets TRASHCAT to hear about her debut single 'I KNOW YOU LOVE ME', and Alex goes behind the scenes at Sherwood Studios near Maidenhead with Tarun Puri.Plus there's first plays from Worst Wishes, Glitch, DNNY, New Private Windows and tips from Jess Iszatt and Alyx Holcombe at BBC Radio 1!Here's this week's tracklist: • Young Knives - CAUSE & EFFECT Lilith Ai - McDonald's Money Bethany Weimers - Heartbreaker Police Tongue - The Industry The Deadbeat Apostles - Can't Dance Worst Wishes - Spinning in Circles Lewis Bolland - Waltz 28 (Sleep Remix) Reuben James - Own Thing Glitch - Patience Orchid - heaven/jealous (Denham Audio Remix) Jules Ester - GRACE Cassels - Indigene DNNY - Video Call Hu-Sane - Runner Chima Anya - The Lindy Arimea - Orchid Street Ameliah Jayne - Ballerina TRASHCAT - I KNOW YOU LOVE ME Benza - Guide You New Private Windows - Adamant Evie Sofia Isobel - Don't Leave Me Behind (For America) Young Rosie - Echoes Lou - Cauterised Auctioneers - Strangest of Days Icarus Ivy - Snow Angel Sophie Henderson - Lost • If you're making music in Oxfordshire and Berkshire, send us your tunes with the BBC Introducing Uploader: https://www.bbc.co.uk/introducing/uploader

Emil Rem—an eccentric accountant, has become a writer of eccentric characters in exotic locales—using his stories to take us on a trip into his fascinating twisted world. Born to a close-knit, Muslim, East Indian family in Dar-es-Salam in the 50's, he then moved to Maidenhead, England at the age of five. The next twenty years were spent shuttling between England and East Africa—attending Christian church wearing a St. Christopher's Cross one minute, to wearing a green armband at Muslim religious classes in Africa the next.These days, Emil and his wife (originally from the Philippines) live in Calgary, Canada. They have two sons.HEART OF NEW YORK: Stories of loss, redemption and family.The adventure continues... In his second novel—another collection of beautifully written and illustrated stories—Emil takes us through perilous, sometimes humorous, and always fascinating tales of a past and present that seamlessly intertwine to create a personal narrative that will resonate with every reader. ..“The snow-flaked, fog-bound skyline of Manhattan loomed out at him as though through a powerful magnifying glass. His family had been promised a suite from which they could "experience the breathtaking vista of magnificent skyscrapers while sipping champagne from your balcony.” No skyline could be perceived.The giant buildings stood so terrifyingly close that they obliterated any sense of perspective. Through the swirling maelstrom, row upon row of offices soared to dizzying heights, bringing on such claustrophobia that he had to turn his back to retain his balance...”  http://emilrem.ca  The Douglas Coleman Show VE (Video Edition) offers video promotional packages for authors. Please see our website for complete details.https://www.douglascolemanmusic.com/vepromo/Please help us to continue to bring you quality content by showing your support for our show.https://fundrazr.com/e2CLX2?ref=ab_eCTqb8_ab_31eRtAh53pq31eRtAh53pq

Send us a textA little Social and Economic history and a murder in Maidenhead during 1948.This podcast is told in one take without editing.

Welcome back to another episode of The Investors Corner Podcast! It's now 2025, and in this episode, we take a look back at the podcasts from last year and share our key takeaways. We also dive into property market stats and podcast performance stats.   In this podcast episode, we look at our favourite episodes of the year and what they taught us. We revisit key moments and insights from some of our top conversations, reflecting on lessons that can shape your property journey in 2025. Highlights of This Episode: Stuart Bock's Insights: A revisit of our conversation with Stuart Bock, avocado Partner and experienced landlord, sharing advice on rent guarantee insurance and property investment in areas like Maidenhead. Our £50k Investment Challenge: A look back at how we'd invest £50k, including corporate tech stocks, crypto, and businesses, with Mike sharing how his cryptocurrency investments have performed. Inheritance Tax Planning: Discussing the importance of strategic estate planning, especially with changing tax laws and rising property values. Investing in Dubai: Revisiting our discussion with guest Joshua on Dubai's property market, exploring off-plan investments and their potential returns. Autumn Budget Insights: A breakdown of the UK Autumn Budget and the economic predictions for 2025, with a focus on their impact on the property market. The Power of Trusts: Revisiting Paul Hutchinson's advice on how trusts can protect assets, pass on wealth, and secure financial futures for investors.   Podcast Stats Recap: 72% increase in followers. 103% increase in listeners. Top episodes including the Autumn Budget. Listeners across 21 countries. 53 new episodes released last year. Over 40,000 plays! Thank you for all your support! If you haven't subscribed yet, make sure to follow so you don't miss any future episodes. Whether you're a seasoned investor or just starting out, there's something for everyone here.    

A Sea Captain Finds The Grotto.Based on the work of BradentonLarry, in 6 parts.  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Once they had finally reached the beach they were ready to take a nice rest. Seeing the rocky terrain that would keep them from easily proceeding to the grotto helped to take a bit of the wind from their sails as well. So they collapsed on the nearest empty beach blanket and quickly fell asleep in a cozy little pile. Perhaps because of the relatively high concentration of XYZ in the ocean, or sea, air, though, they were soon as randy as they had been at any time in Eros. They awoke very horny, and the nearby guys were more than happy to help out. Don was surprised at how thick and hard his cock was even after the vigorous orgasm he had just had – both in Toshia's sweet pussy and all over her back. He thought he would go over to offer himself to Shelonda's mouth, but just then was distracted as a woman sauntered toward them on her way down to the water.She was a leggy blonde, with long, wavy hair of gold, a phenomenal, curvy body with amazing tits, and her face... Don was certain he recognized her from somewhere. Noticing his attention, the woman smiled broadly at him and gave him a merry wink. Suddenly Don knew exactly where he had seen her. She was a model on The Price is Right back in what he thought of as the real world. He spent a long moment standing there stunned, before making the obvious choice and turning to follow the gorgeous blonde down to the water. He admired the way her hips swayed as she made her way to the water, and then continued to wade in. When she was up to her waist, which Don thought was a shame since he could no longer see her shapely ass, she dove forward and under the water.Don was up to his knees in the surprisingly warm water by the time she resurfaced, emerging from the water like Aphrodite, her thick hair darkened and hanging around her radiant face and water glistening as it ran off her shoulders and full breasts. She smiled again to Don, who hastened to wade in further. She waited for him, her nipples just above the water line. She batted her long lashes at him as he came up close enough to say, "Hello."She unleashed that dazzling smile again, and said, "Hello there. Have we met?""Not really, no," he almost stammered."Well, I'm Rachel," she continued to smile, as Don felt her hand touching his hip under the water and then move directly to his cock, which was the hardest it had ever been. Don also felt quite sure that it was bigger than it used to be."I know," Don smiled back, moving closer and gently grasping her waist under the water."You do?" She leaned in and kissed him lightly on the lips and then moved in even closer, brushing her lips over Don's collar bone and then along the side of his neck. Her grasp on his straining penis was tight as she pulled on it."Yes..." Don shuddered a bit. His hands moved around her waist to slide down her lower back and then to hold her behind tightly. "Someone told me your name."Releasing her hold on his prick, Rachel slipped her arms around his neck and looked into his eyes. Her wonderfully full breasts were pressed against Don's chest as she asked, "Who?""It was a long time ago," Don smiled, "and far away."She cocked her head to the side a bit, her smile a bit thoughtful, before she said, "Well, it's very nice to meet you...""Don," he said. He lifted her up as she pulled herself up and jumped a bit in the water, wrapping her perfect, long legs around his waist.Rachel managed to get her hand down between them, took hold of his straining prick, and positioned it just right. As she sank downward, enveloping him in her warm, welcoming embrace, she said, "Well, it's very nice to meet you, Don."Up to his chest in the XYZ sea, Don held on to the gorgeous Rachel, helping to raise and lower her as she slowly rode up and down on his thick and steely hard cock. Her lush, full breasts moved against his chest. His hands held her firm ass cheeks tightly. Their mouths met in a heated kiss that quickly grew in passion, their tongues slipping past each other's lips and teeth. Rachel worked herself on Don's shaft and against his body with increasing enthusiasm. The water splashed against and between them as she pushed up and then slammed down on him again and again. Rachel let out a low growl, and then bit Don's lower lip. Don's fingers squeezed her ass tighter, and he groaned deeply."Oh fuck!" Rachel called out. "Oh fuck yes! I'm going to cum so hard! Goddamn, fuck, yes! Fuck me!"Then Rachel was holding on to him tightly in the water, pushing herself down on his rigid member, as she shook and trembled with what seemed to Don to be a very intense orgasm that rolled on and on. At some point she sank her teeth into his shoulder, but he barely noticed. Instead, he was intent on enjoying the moment – having this radiant beauty in his arms, wrapped around him and impaled on his cock.Eventually, she pulled back a little and smiled at him again, this time actually blushing a little. She kissed him again and said, "That was wonderful, Don. I'm very glad to have met you. Maybe we should move into shallower water.""Gladly!" Don grinned, and without letting her off his prick, he turned around in the water and began to carry her toward the beach.Rachel laughed and kissed him again. It was a friendly buss that quickly became passionate, as she held onto to him tightly. When the water was only up to his mid-calf, Don very slowly knelt down, and then carefully lowered Rachel back into the shallow water, being careful to keep himself inside her. Her hair spread out around her head in the water, as Don lay over her and began to fuck in and out of her steadily. They kissed again as their bodies moved together in the light surf. Rachel's hands moved over his wet body until they found his butt and then began to pull him into her forcefully.Don paused for a moment to lift her long legs up out of the water and put them on his shoulders. Rachel grinned up at him and cupped her tits in her hands, squeezing them and pinching her nipples, which were very hard and red. Don smiled down at her and proceeded to fuck her pussy vigorously, the XYZ-water splashing around them, and especially where their bodies were joined in sex."God, yes!" Rachel exclaimed. "Fuck me just like that! It feels so good! Fuck my cunt, Don!"Don was rather amused that this gorgeous model would be so enthusiastic, and have such a dirty-talk streak, but was far too intent on working his cock in and out of her to laugh. Instead he slammed into her roughly, letting the water absorb the violence of their fucking, and losing himself in the carnal pleasure of her pussy squeezing and pulling at him and the visual stimulation of the beautiful woman lying in the water beneath him with her eyes half-closed in rising pleasure, a sexy smile on her lips and her luscious tits in her hands."Ah! Yes!" she cried out. "I'm going to cum again! Fill my pussy with your cum!"Don was only too happy to oblige. He fucked her hard with short, deep strokes, and then, just as she threw her head back and her body arched up out of the water, he felt his cock swelling and then exploding deep into Rachel, spewing a thick fountain of cum up inside her. Don pushed up into her as she groaned loudly and her pussy squeezed his cock again and again, and as he pumped jet after jet of cum into her pussy and womb. His head swam with the intensity of his long orgasm.When he opened his eyes and looked down, Rachel was lying still, eyes closed, hands holding her breasts and a beatific smile on her face. Slowly, she opened her beautiful eyes and breathed, "Wow!""Indeed!" Don grinned. He let her legs slide off his shoulders and into the water, and then leaned down over her to give her another kiss. His cock was still very hard and gave no indication that it was inclined to soften any time soon, but he suspected Rachel might need a little break.The quiet pause was interrupted though, by Shelonda's voice calling out, "There you are, Don!" This was followed by splashing and laughter as Toshia, Shelonda and the three men ... no, now there were four ... they had been playing with found their way into the water.Shortly, after introductions, and after Toshia and Shelonda had plunged into the water, things quickly developed into a surf-washed orgy. The blonde guy Toshia had been sucking earlier was now sitting in the water, as Shelonda straddled his lap riding up and down on his thick cock. Rachel was on her hands and knees, water up to the middle of her firm thighs, and her breasts dipping into the sea, while she was taken from behind by the new guy, a fit black male with mocha skin, and the Arabic fellow who had been fucking Toshia earlier worked his cock in and out of her lovely mouth. Toshia was kneeling in the water, leaning back against the black guy Shelonda had been with earlier. He had one arm wrapped around Toshia's upper body, squeezing her right tit in his left hand, while the fingers of his right hand reached down to play with her clit, all while he worked his rather large cock slowly in and out of her pussy from behind. Don, who had a mind to convince Toshia's current playmate to shift to her ass so he could enter her pussy from the front, moved over to stand in front of her. He was about to bend down to kiss her, but she saw him and grabbed for his achingly hard cock, pulling it to her mouth as she leaned forward a bit.Don smiled down at his best friend and lover as she eagerly took him into her mouth. He brushed a few wet strands of her hair out of her face as she wrapped her hand around the base of his cock and began to move her mouth up and down it, quickly easing it down into her throat, bit by bit. Taking her head gently in his hands, Don began to rock his hips, fucking her mouth and throat, and just enjoyed the sensations of this exquisite blow job. He glanced over at Shelonda and Rachel, then down at Toshia, quite happy with this visit to the beach. Then Don glanced out, over the head of the guy who was now quite vigorously fucking Toshia from behind. Out there on the water was a large dark shape, quite obviously a sailing vessel. Don thought it looked like a corsair, or some such ship. (Nautical issues were never Don's forte.) It was clearly sailing toward shore, and gave every appearance of making for Rendezvous.Don couldn't see any indication that the ship might be a threat, so I decided to wait until there was some kind of a break in the action before drawing Toshia's attention to it. However, he did keep a periodic eye on it as she continued to pull and suck on his almost painfully hard prick. Eventually, the guy behind Toshia had his big hands around her waist and was raising and lowering her vigorously, and she was obliged to let Don out of her mouth. Instead, she held on to his cock, and whimpered happily at the serious fucking she was receiving. Toshia cried out loudly as the big cock inside her erupted with a thick fountain of cum. Don bent down and kissed Toshia as the guy gently withdrew and backed up."How do you want me, stud?" Toshia smiled."Well, as good as that sounds..." Don directed her attention over to his right, where the sailing ship had dropped anchor and was lowering several longboats over the side.Toshia washed herself again, and they waited for Shelonda to have a particularly ear-splitting orgasm, as the longboats were rowed toward shore, making for what seemed to be low docks in the rockier part of the coastline between the beach and the mouth of the river. They said goodbye to Rachel and the guys (who quickly and happily ganged up on the cheerful blonde model) and headed back up the beach blankets. As Don and the girls gathered their belongings, without bothering to put on more than their shoes, they could see groups of people disembarking from the boats. These people climbed up over the rocks and headed for Rendezvous. Don thought they moved together more like a bunch of tourists on a cruise than any kind of threat. Once each longboat had discharged its passengers, the few remaining crew headed back out to the ship."Maybe we can get them to take us to the Grotto," Don explained to Shelonda as they set off to intercept at least one of the shore parties.Captain Sage and the sailors.It was easy enough to follow the groups, particularly since they were making no effort at all to be stealthy. It seemed that all of them were heading for a large wooden building on the water-side edge of Rendezvous. It looked like nothing so much as a big, solid tavern, and the hanging sign outside the door suggested just as much.Pausing there to hastily throw on their clothes, they eyed the sign with some confusion. There were no words, and the sign featured a foaming flagon with prominent human breasts, and a rigid cock rising up out of the foam."It's a tavern sign, alright, but I have no idea what the name might be," Don mused."The Booby Mug?" Toshia offered."The Foaming Cock?" Shelonda suggested, a bit weakly.Another shore party came up then. As had seemed to be the case with the others, this was all men. They were wearing simple, short, pants – breeches, really – and few of them bothered with shirts. They were all tanned and muscular, and a bit on the weathered side for denizens of Eros. For as much as they resembled the crew of an eighteenth century sailing, or outright pirate, vessel, they also seemed to be rather clean and well-behaved, if boisterous.Even if they hadn't had an ulterior motive, our heroes would have been drawn into the tavern just out of curiosity.Crossing the threshold was like crossing into another world, or at least milieu. On the outside, the late afternoon sun lit a cheerful seaside sex resort. On the inside, was a relatively dark great room lit by many, many candles. There were long, heavy tables in the middle of the room, a scattering of round tables off the various sides, and a big bar. In addition to the newly arrived seamen (and Don could see no seawomen), there were several actual barmaids – busty, unsurprisingly, and fully clothed, surprisingly, though they did each display generous cleavage – working behind the bar and moving around the sudden influx of "customers". While they seemed to be giving the bar maids plenty of attention, the seamen were primarily concentrating on ordering drinks from the bar.Since arriving in Eros, Don had not seen anyone drink anything but water, but the drink being handed out to the men was clearly not water. For one thing, each flagon was capped with a foaming head. Leading the way toward the bar, Don managed to stop a bar maid with an armful of flagons and asked, "What is that drink?""'Tis grog, sir," she said with a tone that implied, "of course." She smiled and handed a flagon to Don before hurrying off to pass out the rest of her bounty to the seamen.The "grog" smelled like a cross between mead and beer, and tasted like a sweet beer, which made sense. There was no alcoholic aftertaste, though."Hey, pass that around, Professor," Toshia laughed as she took the flagon from him. After a cautious sip, she promptly took a much longer drink. "Yum, now that's good stuff!"As Shelonda took her turn, Don turned to the closest seaman, and tapped him on the shoulder. "Excuse me.""Aye?" the fellow turned to Don with a quizzical eye and the beginning of a smile."Hello, my name is Don, and these are my friends Toshia and Shelonda.""Yar, good day to ye ladies," the man grinned with a definitely twinkle in his eye. "I be Joseph.""I take it that you're the crew of the ship that just anchored offshore?""Har! Wouldn't do to anchor on shore, now, would it?"Don chuckled, and said, "No, it wouldn't. Who would I talk to about arranging passage to the Grotto of Ishtar?"Joseph, who was more than a little distracted by Shelonda's breasts, took a short moment and then said, "Oh, for that kind of thing, ye'll be wanting to talk to the cap'n.""Excellent," Don smiled broadly. "Where can I find the captain?""Oh, the cap'n'll be along shortly," Joseph said with some effort at restraining a laugh. One of his companions overheard his answer and did burst into a loud guffaw."Thank you," Don nodded with a frown. He turned to talk to Toshia, but she had wandered off a bit. She was now talking with a couple of the other crewmen, who were quite happy to give her their undivided attention and to share their flagons of grog with her. Shelonda was still standing nearby, but was returning Joseph's flirtatious glances while occasionally drinking from the flagon Toshia had left in her care.Noticing Don's attention, Shelonda smiled broadly and repeated, "This is good stuff!""That's good," Don nodded with a bit of concern. Apparently the grog was some kind of intoxicant – the first they had come across in Eros – and Don was a bit wary about mysterious consequences. He resolved to abstain from grog, as something of a designated adventurer."Ye've got a lovely figure," Joseph said to Shelonda."Thank you," she smiled and sidled over a bit closer.Don stepped back to get a little further out of the way. Looking around, he guessed that there were about twenty crewmen in the tavern, but there was no sign of anyone who might be the captain, or even an officer. Meanwhile, he saw that Toshia was now half sitting, half leaning on the edge of one of the big tables. She had a flagon of grog in her right hand, and was running her left along the taut, tanned bicep of one sailor, while a second man leaned in on her right to talk with her.Looking back to Shelonda, Don saw that Joseph had drawn her with him over to a chair at a side table. Don watched as Joseph pulled her into his lap and very efficiently exposed her full breasts. She laughed as he said something and began pinching and teasing her nipples.Over against the big table, Toshia was making out with the man on her left, who seemed to have his hand up between her legs and under her skirt. The man on her right looked like he had lowered his mouth to her breast on that side. In another moment, Toshia had set her flagon down on the table a bit to the side and behind her, so that she could busy her hands with reaching into the pants of the two men."Can I get you a drink, sir?" said a pretty bar maid."No, thank you," Don smiled, noticing her blue eyes and very inviting cleavage."'At your service, sir," she grinned and moved on.Toshia was now making out with the man on her right, while the one on her left was taking his turn at her breast. Don could see his muscular forearm flexing as he worked his fingers up between Toshia's legs. Toshia had managed to work their pants down and now, rather obviously, was pulling on and stroking their cocks.Don looked around, found a likely chair, and sat up on the back of it, putting his feet on the seat. This way, he could better keep an eye on things. He saw that Shelonda was now kneeling between Joseph's thighs, and the back of her head was moving up and down in a steady motion that Don had become quite familiar with. A couple of Joseph's friends were also watching intently, but apparently patiently.Toshia was now leaning back on the table, supported by her left arm, as the man on her left moved between her legs, pushing himself into her. Toshia had her right arm around the neck of the man on her right, pulling him toward her so she could continue to make out with him. Quite a few of the men were watching this scene, many of them with a flagon in one hand as they adjusted their own hard-ons. Some had gone so far as to pull their cocks out and stroke them openly.Don was finding the urge to stroke his own persistent erection almost irresistible.Just then, though, the door opened, letting in a blinding swath of white sunlight along with a small group of individuals. Squinting, Don saw three women and a large, naked man who made every other man in the room look a bit scrawny and weak in comparison. Of the women, though, there was one who instantly drew Don's attention.She swept the room with an imperious look that took in the positions of every man and woman in the room, including Don, but accorded him no more attention than anyone else. She had her hands on her hips and stood there in her calf-hugging high-heeled boots as if she owned the place. She wore a long dark brown overcoat that almost dragged on the floor behind her, as well as a black tri-corn hat with a bright red feather sticking out of the folded up brim atop the coppery red hair that fell down around her face and shoulders in an unruly tumult. Underneath the coat, which was thrown open carelessly, her torso was encased in a rust colored corset that emphasized her charms to undeniable good effect. Her smooth, muscular thighs disappeared into a rather incongruous red miniskirt. The hint of a smile on her lips betrayed equal measures of amusement and contempt. Though she was probably less than a meter and a half tall, she commanded the room as soon as she entered it. Along with the Lady and India, she was one of the most palpably sexual creatures Don had ever seen.Confident that this was the captain he had been waiting for, Don took another moment to look at her a bit more carefully. He noted her long neck, her fair complexion, the spray of freckles across her cheeks, and the particularly adorable broad nose, upon which rode the only pair of glasses he had seen in Eros. As he slid off his chair, Don was vaguely aware that Shelonda was making happy swallowing noises as Joseph groaned, and that Toshia was being fucked vigorously on the table in the center of the room with a gang of men each waiting to take a turn coupling with her, but he was focused on the woman – the captain – who was now striding decisively toward a table in the corner of the room, her little entourage in tow. Don noticed that the crewman in her vicinity bowed their heads a bit and backed away to give her space.Whether or not either of the women with her or the big man noticed him, Don proceeded as if they weren't there. He ignored them and approached the table, arriving just as the captain sat down in a high-backed chair with arms, unlike the other chairs in the room."Excuse me, ma'am," Don said, noticing that it suddenly felt very warm in the tavern. "I take it that you're the captain of the ship that just

Rob Worrall is joined by Dickie Worton and Christian James as they look back on a foggy Boxing Day fixture list. Dagenham's defeat at home to Braintree was the end for Ben Strevens as he was given his marching orders, it's looking bleak at the bottom for Boston and Ebbsfleet but could Maidenhead pull off the great escape yet again? Plus in the North and South both league leaders fail to win as the gaps close up in the playoff places. Subscribe via all good podcasting platforms Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

Welcome to another edition of Fratello On Air! This week, we're back with a lengthy episode to see you through holiday travels or unruly guests. We received a listener suggestion to discuss our favorite watches from the '90s and '00s. We've added the '10s to the mix as a bonus. Wait 20 minutes for the watch content!One of our favorite listeners, Richard, suggested today's subject. Our favorite watches from three different decades inspired our lengthiest episode to date. We hope you enjoy it and the special surprises along the way.HandgelenkskontrolleWe kick off our episode discussing Japan-related topics. Balazs just returned from a quick trip to the country, while Mike visited Seiko UK in Maidenhead. For the Handgelenkskontrolle, Mike is wearing a Movado with Breguet numerals and caliber 125 that has just returned from service. Balazs is wearing his trusty Rolex Submariner 5513.Favorite watches from recent decadesWe enjoyed discussing our favorite watches from the '90s, '00s, and '10s. Balazs put in extra work and decided to bring affordable and expensive suggestions from each decade. He also mentions his favorite shoes and movies from each period. Mike joins the fray and adds watches, flicks, and kicks too! We discuss the following pieces:Omega Seamaster 300M 2531.80Girard-Perregaux Chronograph 47930 with a Lemania 1872 movementAudemars Piguet John Schaeffer 14994 BAAudemars Piguet Royal Oak Day-Date 25594STBreguet Type XXIWC Aquatimer IW354806 Cousteau DiversPatek Philippe Aquanaut 5164R-001Rolex Submariner 14060MVacheron Constantin Patrimony Traditionelle 82172/000R-9382Thanks for listening to our latest episode, and thanks to Richard for the fantastic suggestion! If you have any thoughts on future episodes, please feel free to let us know.

It's a long one this week, as we've lots to get through (and plenty of goals!) We cover comprehensive wins over Yeovil & Maidenhead, disappointment at Altrincham again, and preview the FA Trophy clash with Darlington alongside Quakers fan Adam Cattell. We're also joined by a very special guest towards the latter half of the episode...Timings: 02:07 York City 4-0 Yeovil Town26:11 Altrincham 3-0 York City41:09 York City 6-2 Maidenhead United58:56 Talking points - home form vs away form, Harriott departs, the Persimmon South Stand1:09:21 Preview of Darlington (H) featuring Adam Cattell from the Darlo Till I Die podcast1:17:42 Thoughts on Darlington & Tamworth games, University Challinor Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Rob and Joe look back at a packed week of football. In the National League York hit Maidenhead for Six, Woking woes continue at home to Yeovil. Phil Annets on the remaining National League sides in the FA Cup with two National League sides making it through and we hear from Dagenham hero Josh Rees. Plus a round up of the South and North Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

Phil Bewers catches up with York City manager Adam Hinshelwood after a disappointing midweek defeat at the hands of Altrincham. Here we find out how the squad is shaping up as the team look to bounce back with victory of over Maidenhead this weekend at the LNER.

GB2RS News Sunday the 1st of December The news headlines: Join the final 2024 RSGB Tonight@8 live webinar Update on the RSGB strategic priority of spectrum and licensing RSGB HF Contest Committee announces changes to contests in 2025 The final RSGB Tonight@8 webinar of 2024 is being broadcast tomorrow, Monday the 2nd of December. Join Tim Hier, G5TM for a talk on the various HF antennas available for portable operating. He'll also discuss how to use very basic modelling software to ascertain the choices you have at your disposal. Tim will look at topics ranging from balancing the convenience of multi-band systems with some trade-off in performance to looking at using 40 metres portable. He'll also look at how to power your station and the advantages of operating HF portable. Tim is the RSGB RadCom Basics Editor so he will also highlight content in that publication that viewers will find helpful. Watch the webinar live on the RSGB YouTube channel or special BATC channel and ask questions via the live chat. To find out more go to the RSGB website at rsgb.org/webinars The RSGB has taken the next steps to support its strategic focus on spectrum and licensing. The Society is now formally engaged in work for the 2027 and 2031 ITU World Radiocommunication Conferences. The RSGB has introduced a new special focus page on WRC-27 and WRC-31 which you can find via rsgb.org/wrc-27 This page includes topics such as 6G telecoms and satellites, wireless power, space weather, and lunar communications. Supporting a new WRC-31 opportunity, the RSGB is also grateful to Chris Whitmarsh, G0FDZ and Roger Ray, G8CUB for a great overview of amateur innovation above 275GHz. You can read this on the RSGB website at rsgb.org/terahertz The RSGB HF Contest Committee has announced some changes to its HF contests for 2025. These cover the FT4 Series, the 1.8MHz Contests, the Commonwealth Contest, Field Day registration and also self-spotting. For full details go to rsgbcc.org/hf Youngsters on the Air Month begins today and Marlborough Scout Group will be the first team of youngsters to operate. They are on the air up until midday today, and then again after 6 pm. Also operating today is the Cambridge University Wireless Society, which is hosting the callsign GB24YOTA between 12 pm and 6 pm. Listen out for the group again on Friday the 6th and Saturday the 7th of December. Other operators this week include Wick High School Radio Club on Monday, the RSGB National Radio Centre's GB3RS station on Tuesday, Sandringham School on Wednesday and Thurso Scouts on Friday. Go to QRZ.com and search for GB24YOTA to view the full schedule and operating times. If you'd like to host the callsign, you've still got time. Visit rsgb.org/yota-month to find out more and then email Jamie, M0SDV at yota.month@rsgb.org.uk to register your interest.  Don't forget that if you want to take an exam online at home, the last date you can do that this year is Friday the 20th of December. Exams will resume on Monday the 6th of January 2025 and the booking system will be available over the festive season so you can book exams for January onwards. Book online on the RSGB website at rsgb.org/exampay The next in the series of 145 Alive events is taking place on Sunday the 26th of January 2025. The organisers are looking for volunteer Net Controllers to help cover as many Maidenhead squares in the UK as possible. Whether you've been a Net Controller before or not, the team would love to hear from you. Find out more about the events by visiting the 145 Alive Facebook Group. To volunteer, send your intended individual, group or club callsign and your intended location and Maidenhead Square to masenville@gmail.com The weekly shortwave broadcast from the Deutsche Amateur Radio Club, or D.A.R.C as it is also known, will be aired from Woofferton in England for the first time in January 2025. The broadcast will be made from an existing BBC broadcasting complex that is operated by the subsidiary company Encompass Media, where there are a total of ten transmitters and just as many antennas. The station in Austria that is currently used by the Club is ceasing its shortwave operations at the end of December this year. Thanks to successful negotiations, the first programme will be broadcast from Woofferton on Sunday the 5th of January 2025 on the previously used frequency of 9670kHz. Full details of how to access Radio D.A.R.C are on the Club's website via darc.de Please send details of all your news and events to radcom@rsgb.org.uk  The deadline for submissions is 10 am on Thursdays before the Sunday broadcast each week. And now for details of rallies and events The Wiltshire Radio Winter Rally is taking place today, Sunday the 1st of December, at Kington Langley Village Hall in Kington Langley, located just off Junction 17 of the M4. Doors open at 9 am and close at 1 pm. Admission is £3. Indoor tables are £10. Car boot pitches are £10 for a car-size pitch and £15 for a van-size pitch. Hot and cold refreshments will be available on-site. For more information email Chairman@Chippenhamradio.club The Mid-Devon Amateur Radio and Electronics Fair is on Sunday the 8th of December at Winkleigh Sports and Recreation Centre. Doors are open from 9 am to 1 pm. Entry is £3 per person and there is no charge for partners and under 16s. Free parking and Wi-Fi are available, as well as hot food and refreshments. The cost for traders is £5 per 6ft frontage with tables supplied. Booking in advance is recommended. Mains electricity is also available on request. Traders are asked to pre-book as soon as possible. Please contact Phil, G6DLJ via 07990 563147 or email wrg2024@hotmail.com The Sparkford Radio Rally is on Sunday the 29th of December at Davis Hall, Howell Hill, West Camel, near Yeovil. Doors are open to traders from 7.30 am and from 9.30 am to the general public. Admission is £2. Refreshments and free parking will be available. For more information, please contact Luke via 07870 168197 or email m3vhv@hotmail.co.uk Now the Special Event news Ian Astley, M0IAA will be operating as GB1WH on Wednesday the 11th of December. The special event station is being run to support and promote the excellent work done by Wakefield Hospice. To donate to the hospice or to hear more from Ian, visit QRZ.com The Humber Fortress DX Amateur Radio Club will once again be running the special callsign GB0MC between the 1st and 26th of December. The ‘MC' in the callsign stands for Merry Christmas. The Club would like to invite everyone to call in and give them a hearty “HoHoHo” and tell them what radio equipment you would like from Santa this year. The Club will also be live streaming on its YouTube Channel. OR100LGE is the special callsign in use by members of the Liege Radio Club, ON5VL to celebrate its 100th anniversary. The station is active until the end of the year on the 160 to 6m bands using CW, SSB, FT8 and FT4. QSL via Logbook of the World, eQSL or via ON6YH. QSOs will also be uploaded to Club Log. Now the DX news The 9L5A team, part of the F6KOP Club, is active from Sierra Leone until the 8th of December. The members will operate on the 160 to 6m bands and QO-100. QSL via F5GSJ, Logbook of the World or ClubLog OQRS. The A35GC Team is currently active from Tonga until Friday the 6th of December. The IOTA reference is OC-049. The members will operate on the 160 to 6m bands, using CW, SSB, FT4, FT8 and RTTY. QSL via LZ1GC, Logbook of the World or ClubLog OQRS. The TO9W Team is active again from Saint Martin Island until the 13th of December. The IOTA reference is NA-105. The members will operate on the 160 to 10m bands, with a focus on the 40, 80 and 160m bands. QSL via W9ILY, Logbook of the World or ClubLog OQRS. Now the contest news The UK Six Metre Group Winter Marathon started at 0000UTC today and ends at 2359UTC on Friday the 31st of January 2025. Using all modes on the 6m band, the exchange is signal report and locator. On Tuesday, the 3rd of December, the RSGB 144MHz FM Activity Contest runs from 1900 to 1955UTC. Using FM on the 2m band, the exchange is signal report, serial number and locator. Also on Tuesday, the 3rd of December, the RSGB 144MHz UK Activity Contest runs from 2000 to 2230UTC. Using all modes on the 2m band, the exchange is signal report, serial number and locator. On Wednesday, the 4th of December, the RSGB 144MHz FT8 Activity four-hour contest runs from 1700 to 2100UTC. Using FT8 on the 2m band, the exchange is a report and four-character locator. Also on Wednesday, the 4th of December, the RSGB 144MHz FT8 Activity two-hour contest runs from 1900 to 2100UTC. Using FT8 on the 2m band, the exchange is a report and four-character locator. Stations entering the four-hour contest may also enter the two-hour contest. The ARRL 160m Contest starts at 2200UTC on Friday the 6th of December and ends at 1600UTC on Sunday the 7th of December. Using CW on the 160m band, the exchange is a signal report for UK stations. US and Canadian stations will also send their ARRL or RAC section numbers. On Sunday the 8th of December, the RSGB 144MHz AFS Contest runs from 1000 to 1400UTC. Using all modes on the 2m band, the exchange is signal report, serial number and locator. Now the radio propagation report, compiled by G0KYA, G3YLA, and G4BAO on Thursday the 28th of November 2024. Last weekend's CQWW CW contest was a reminder of just how good HF propagation can be near sunspot maximum. The whole world was workable on the contest bands up to 10 metres, including the Far East, Australasia, the Caribbean and South America. It was a great opportunity to increase your DXCC total and have fun at the same time. This week's solar flux index crept back above 200 again, peaking at 225 as this report was being prepared. Geomagnetic conditions have been surprisingly good over the past seven days with a peak Kp index of 3.67 on the 24th of November. There have been no X-class solar flares, but there has been a total of 13 M-class and 54 minor C-class flares over the past seven days. There have been coronal mass ejections, notably on the 25th of November, but they have not been Earth-directed as of the 28th. So, to summarise, HF conditions have been pretty good. We are now entering the Winter period for HF propagation, which tends to favour the low bands. So 160m, 80m and 40m come into their own and night-time DXing becomes the norm. Look for greyline openings to the west at sunrise on 80m and 160m, and also short, but good, openings on 40m in the late afternoon. Nighttime may bring good DX on 80m and 40m, including the Caribbean and South America. NOAA predicts that the SFI will remain in the low 200s next week, and while geomagnetic conditions are forecast to be good at first, the Kp index may rise to four on the 4th to 6th of December. This could result in reduced MUFs until the Kp index recovers. And now the VHF and up propagation news from G3YLA and G4BAO The unsettled theme continues through most of the next week or two. The only signs of slightly enhanced prospects for Tropo are as we close this week, and even that is restricted to some eastern areas for paths across the North Sea. A second option may temporarily appear around the middle of the coming week as a weak high crosses southern areas, but this one looks to be a cold high and probably not so good as a vehicle for Tropo. The meteor scatter prospects are aided by the last throes of the Leonids which fade away by this weekend, and the Orionids which peaked on Thursday the 28th of November, but last through the coming week. The unsettled weather should offer some useful GHz bands rain or snow scatter, since there will be several active weather systems around. This early in the winter is a great time for strong shower activity around the still relatively warmer seas. The auroral prospects are worth checking after recent activity. Look for watery-sounding signals on the LF bands as a good clue along with Kp index values greater than four. Last week saw some fleeting signs of Sporadic E on the Dourbes ionosonde graphs on propquest.co.uk, especially on Monday the 25th of November. This occurred typically around the middle of the day and was probably driven by the very strong jet stream and the current meteor activity. The Moon's declination is negative, reaching minus 28 degrees on Monday and we are close to eclipse on Sunday. That's followed by two days of high 144MHz sky noise, so with path losses still high, EME operators should probably take the opportunity to check their antennas after last week's gale. And that's all from the propagation team this week.

Luke Edwards is in the hot seat and is joined by Christian James and Dickie Worton. Boston pick up their first home win of the season and Christian spoke with new manager Graham Coughlan. York Pearce the Yeovil backline four times and go back top, Gateshead put in a five star performance at Maidenhead and Rob gives us his thoughts on an Aldershot victory. Plus Weston definitely not having a mare in the South, Slough's home record is over and the big game in the division ends in stalemate In the North Curzon have a splashing time, The Iron strike and Chorley slip up. And we hear from Altrincham manager Phil Parkinson after the National League Cup defeat to Manchester United Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

In this episode of The Investor's Corner, Mike and Andy sit down with Stuart Jackson-Bock, a property investor and agent with years of experience in the industry. They discuss key strategies for property investors, whether you're just starting out or looking to expand your portfolio. Topics include school catchment areas, property management, and tips for navigating the property investment market.    Key Topics Covered: School Catchment Zones and Property Investment: Stuart discusses how school catchment areas can affect property values and why investors should consider this factor. The Journey to Becoming a Landlord: Stuart shares his journey from becoming a landlord by accident to building a successful property portfolio, with practical advice along the way. Should You Add More Properties to Your Portfolio?: Stuart talks about the key factors to consider before expanding your portfolio. Leasehold vs. Freehold: A discussion on the pros and cons of leasehold properties and how to approach them for long-term success. Protecting Your Investments with Insurance: Stuart explains why having rent and legal insurance is crucial for protecting your property investment. Smart Investment Strategies: If you had £100k to invest, what would you do? Stuart shares strategies for getting the best return on your property investments.   Key Takeaways: Maintaining Your Properties: Good property maintenance attracts quality tenants and ensures steady rental income. Insurance for Peace of Mind: Rent and legal insurance can protect you from unexpected issues with tenants. Low Leasehold Opportunities: Leasehold properties can offer high returns but come with risks to watch out for. Retirement Properties as Stable Investments: Retirement properties offer long-term, passive income and can be a solid addition to your portfolio.   Stuart also provides valuable advice on the Maidenhead property market, explaining why it's a prime location for investors and how it offers strong returns.   Want to learn more or need expert advice in the Maidenhead area? Contact Stuart directly: Email: stuart@avocadopropertyagents.co.uk Call: 07747 196809 Website: https://avocadopropertyagents.co.uk/agent-profile/stuart-jackson-bock  

How do we balance celebrating victories while striving for improvement?In this episode of Sutton United Talk Time on Podcast, Mike is joined by the insightful Joe to break down Sutton United's recent victory over Maidenhead. They delve into tactical shifts, standout performances, and the ever-evolving ethos under Steve Morison. From a first-half masterclass to a controlled second-half display, the duo explores what this result means for Sutton United's season.Key moments include Joe's comparison of Jeremy Sivi's exciting form to David Ajiboye, a hilarious reflection on surviving the cold commentary gantry, and a young fan's unforgettable rallying cry: “But we won!”Featured Guest:Joe – A regular voice on National League TV, Joe shares his unique insights into Sutton United's progress and challenges.Episode Highlights:Tactical flexibility: How Sutton's new 3-4-2-1 formation is balancing attack and defence.Standout players: The rise of Josh Coley and Jeremy Sivi under Steve Morison.Fan impact: Why supporting the team during tough games matters.

Rochdale v Sutton United | "Predictable and Formulaic" - Post-Match Reaction with George & MarkDescription:Why does Sutton United's defensive strategy feel like déjà vu? Join us for an insightful breakdown of Sutton's challenging trip to Rochdale and a preview of their upcoming clash with Maidenhead in this episode of Sutton United Talk Time on Podcast.Mike sits down with regular guests George and Mark to discuss the game's standout moments, from Will Davis' opportunistic equaliser to the late heartbreak in added time. We tackle the burning questions: Is Sutton's defensive setup holding them back? Should fans still be patient with a young, developing squad?As Mark put it, “If you surrender so much possession, you're relying on either defending exceptionally well or having effective counter-attacks – and we're not quite doing either.” George adds, “Playing defensively against teams in our league feels like setting up to lose.”We also look ahead to Maidenhead, exploring their key players and what Sutton needs to do to secure a much-needed win.Guests:George: A passionate Sutton supporter with keen tactical insights.Mark: A seasoned fan offering sharp analysis and historical perspective.

Send us a textNick talks to Lowdown regular, author and Guardian columnist Rafael Behr about what Labour does now in government after 14 years in opposition on the sidelines of terrible Tory governments delivering austerity, brexit, a bungled pandemic response, five failed prime ministers, economic decline and collapsing councils and public services.Will the UK inherited from the Tories prove to be a poisoned chalice for PM Sir Keir Starmer and co or can Labour rescue and rejuvenate a country battered by years of Tory misrule?Rafael concludes Labour may have the policies and the right people to carry them out but wonders whether Sir Keir and his chancellor Rachel Reeves have the political vim to sell their vision and plans to the electorate. Already, the BBC has declared Labour's blink-and-you'd've-missed-it political honeymoon to be "over."Rafael @rafaelbehr concedes Labour has its work cut out - as latest opinion polls suggest - and a rocky passage lies ahead. But the Conservatives have not even begun to examine the reasons for their crushing defeat in July. Most media attention has been focussed on the split on the Tories' far right, and with Nigel Farages latest vehicle, Reform, while steadfastly ignoring the hemorrhaging of one-time rock solid Conservative seats to the Liberal Democrats, including the Witney and Maidenhead constituencies of former prime ministers  Lord Cameron and Theresa May. Rafael contends that the famous "Disgusted of Tunbridge Wells" - which the Tories also lost to the Lib Dems - remain particularly disgusted by brexit and its abject and predictable failure. Rafael's recent book Politics: A Survivor's Guide: How to stay engaged without getting enraged is published by W.F.Howes Ltd and available at Amazon and in all good bookshops.Support the showListen to The Lowdown from Nick Cohen for in-depth analysis of the issues and events that shape our lives and futures. From Ukraine to Brexit, from Trump to the Tories - we hope to keep you informed - and sane! @NickCohen4

Danny and Lee are back for week 2, episode 2 and this week they are discussing pre season, the last 2 games against Maidenhead and Barnet. Not great results, not great performances but does it really matter? They make bold predictions for the season a head. Where we will finish? Top Scorer, Player of the year? Most important player and who will be the biggest disappointment? They move on and discuss Bromley league and cup tickets going on sale, why did they go on sale early? but did the club get it right with regards to allocating them? Meet the manager, why was it such a secret, the full video has been released but why no communication, is it another example of bad comms from the club? some members have put a petition out regarding an EGM and motions for the Dons Trust board, have people lost confidence in the board and club? They finish by reviewing the first game of the season, a home game against Colchester and the new prediction league sponsored by Seasonmaster with some big prizes up for grabs. Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Foundations of Amateur Radio The story goes that the name of our hobby, at least in some parts of the world, ham radio, stems from the notion that we as a community were perceived as being ham-fisted in our ability to operate a Morse key. We apparently claimed that slur and made it our own. I've never actually been able to verify this narrative, but it goes to the heart of what it is to be part of the hobby of amateur radio, as opposed to Professional radio, which is what I once heard someone refer to themselves as. This notion that we are playing outside our sandbox, that we're doing something less than real, that we're somehow not whole as a result is absurd, especially in the context of how we are an integral part of how spectrum is allocated around the globe. It's fun to remember that playing outside the box, trialling things, exploring, inventing and learning, is the reason we're here. The whole thing is incremental, much like learning to walk, sometimes you fall flat on your face, yet here you are perambulating like a champ. As an aside, did you know that how you get up off the floor is pretty much how you learnt to do it as a toddler, it might not be the most efficient, but it's how you do it. Speaking of falling down, making mistakes on-air is part and parcel of being an amateur. There's no protocol police, nobody to issue a fine if you make a mistake, just dust yourself off and try again. The urge to optimise pervades our hobby. We optimise our antennas, our gear, the time and band we choose to communicate on, the modes we use, the places we operate from, even how we participate in contests, all of it is a cycle of optimisation. During contests I've regularly attempted to flex my imagination to optimise my activities. For example, the VK Shires contest rewards you for combinations of shires, so, I created a map of all the shires, then looked for places to activate, preferably on or near borders, so I could change shire with minimal effort. There are contests that reward different maidenhead locators, so I set about finding spots where you could activate four at once. By the way, a maidenhead locator is an amateur radio geo-locator which I'll dig into some other time. Contesters regularly use multiple radios to optimise their ability to talk to stations that double their points, so-called multipliers. Over the years I've come across many different excuses for getting on-air and making noise. Popular activities like Parks On The Air, or POTA, Summits On The Air or SOTA, and plenty of others are all programs that aim to get you out of your shack, set up your station at a particular location and make contact with anyone and everyone. On occasion you'll hear a station combining activities, doing both a POTA and a SOTA activation because the summit is inside the boundaries of a national park. Ian M0TRT took this idea to a whole new level. He wondered if you could qualify for multiple programs simultaneously and if so, how many. Gathering data from Summits, Parks, Islands, Beaches and Bunkers on the Air, together with UK Castle and Lighthouse awards and adding World Wide Flora and Fauna or WWFF, eight programs in all, he set about exploring. For some programs like Castles, Lighthouses and Bunkers you need to be within 1 km of the entity and summits need to be activated within 25 meters altitude from the peak. For other programs, beaches, parks and islands plenty of extra work was needed. Ian's code is available on GitHub, in the "weeaaoa" or "Worked Everything Everywhere All At Once Award" repository. If you have time to head out to the beach just east of Devil's Point near Plymouth you'll be able to activate 21 different programs at the same time. The Maidenhead locator is IO70WI06. As with any outdoor amateur radio activity, take nothing but pictures, leave nothing but footprints and kill nothing but time. Be mindful of creating obstacles and trip hazards for your fellow humans and be prepared to have a park ranger turn up as soon as you sit down. Oh, and if you think that's not in the spirit of amateur radio, you haven't been paying attention. I'm Onno VK6FLAB

Don's bargain with a seductive vampire. By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Lady Primrose The long, wood-paneled ballroom was largely what Don would have expected. There were a pair of tables near the entrance heavily laden with bowls and platters of fruit, as well as a fountain jetting clear, cold water surrounded by crystal glasses. There were doors at intervals down the length of the two side walls that seemed to open into the gardens, and illuminating the entire room were three very large candle chandeliers sparkling with golden light. In what seemed to be entirely appropriate décor, any would-be empty wall space of any considerable size was hung with high quality paintings. However, the paintings all had a decidedly erotic bent, as if someone had decided to redo the illustrations from the Kama Sutra in the style of the Dutch and English masters of the 18th and 19th centuries. There were some portraits too, but they were all showing much more skin than normal. The life-sized painting of a reclining pale young man with a rather generous erection was not exactly what one expected to see in a respectable Victorian mansion. Or, at least, not displayed prominently in the grand ballroom. The guests who had been admitted through the main doors, along with Don, gathered about the tables for some fruit and water, and then gradually began to disperse along the length of the ballroom, where they mingled with a number of people who seem to have been admitted to the room earlier, or who had come in through the garden. While Don, Jerome, Bian, Rodney, and Marilyn, seemed fairly representative of the former crowd of guests and of Erosians in general, the latter set seemed quite different. Each of these others moved with an unusually feline grace and unmistakable confidence. To paraphrase an astute (though fictional) observer of human nature, they walked as if the place belonged to them. They were all of them exceptionally good looking and possessed of an undeniable sex appeal, even for Eros. Don wasn't really surprised to note that these attendees were a bit paler than the other guests. Music began to play. It was unobtrusive instrumental music, ideal for slow dancing, but modern enough that no one felt compelled to waltz or anything like that. Don watched as the paler partiers moved among the others, smiling and batting their eyes, selecting, and engaging. Most led their chosen partners toward the open end of the ballroom where they danced together, but some slipped off through the open doors into the garden. Don felt a cool hand slip into his and turned to see the lovely Cessily next to him. She was now wearing a dark red evening gown with a plunging neckline that showed off most of her pale breasts to very nice advantage. Her blue eyes twinkled up at him and her lips, now crimson to match her gown, were smiling in a rather inviting way. “Good evening,” Cessily purred. “‘Don,' wasn't it?” “It was, and still is,” Don nodded, unable to resist smiling back at the charming woman. “Would you like to dance, Don?” she smiled. “Is dancing all you have in mind, my dear?” he managed. “Oh, well, there's always more than dancing on my mind,” she laughed. “In that at least we're kindred spirits,” admitted Don. “If you enjoy our dance, perhaps we could retire to someplace a bit more private…” “Something a bit more shadowy, say?” She smiled again, “If you like, though I don't mind an audience.” “Once more, we have that in common.” “I could tell I liked you right from the start, Don.” “You seem to have excellent taste, fair Cessily.” She leaned in closer, so Don could feel her lips very lightly brushing his neck, as she said, “I would love to see if your taste is so fine.” Don swallowed hard, and then managed to say, “I must say I find the thought very tempting, but…” She placed her hand on his chest and looked up into his eyes with another of her fetching smiles and said, “Would you like Lucien to join us?” Laughing a little, Don said, “No, that's quite alright. It's just that I'm afraid I really must save myself for Lady Primrose.” “Oh,” she actually pouted a bit. “However, if she has no use for me…” Cessily rolled her eyes a bit, “No, she'll just eat you up, the greedy bitch.” Don was a bit taken aback, and a bit put off by her phrasing, despite his pre-existing suspicions. “Oh, don't mind me, sweet thing,” Cessily laughed. “I just had my heart set on you for the night.” “That is very flattering! In other circumstances…” She leaned in and rose up on her toes a bit to kiss him on the cheek, then said, “If you get tired of waiting for her ladyship, don't hesitate to come find me.” Then, flashing him a bright smile and a quick wink, Cessily slipped off to find another quarry. “I've never seen anyone turn Cessily down before,” said a familiar voice from over Don's shoulder. Don turned to see Lucien regarding him with a slight, diffident smile. “It wasn't easy,” Don admitted, “but I think it's best if I wait until I get the chance to talk to Lady Primrose.” “Interesting,” shrugged Lucien. “She generally likes to make a late entrance. Normally I'd wish you luck resisting the charms of the other women, and men, here, but if you can say ‘no' to Cessily, I suspect you don't need any help in that regard.” Don laughed, “Again, it wasn't easy.” Lucien nodded and left Don to fend off the advances of several other extremely attractive women who seemed quite eager to slip off to a darkened corner with him. Two of them actually suggested they share him. “Do you mean, I can enjoy you both?” “Oh, yes, of course,” said the redhead, as her raven-haired companion licked her lips while admiring Don's neck. Don smiled and proffered his now customary response. The two women didn't seem to mind too much, and Don soon saw them dancing with a very cheerful Rodney, as nearby Marilyn seemed to swoon in the embrace of a tall, dark stranger. When the two women led Rodney off into the garden, Don thought he should follow. He doubted that anyone was in serious danger here, but he wanted to confirm his suspicions and perhaps see something erotic along the way. Before he could make it to the garden though, he found himself drawn up short as a gorgeous woman slipped up next to him and took his arm. “I understand you have been waiting for me, sir,” she said in a low, sensuous voice steeped in a cultured English accent. She was only a little shorter than Don, wearing a black dress that clung lovingly to her body, accentuating her curves and emphasizing her generous breasts with impressive décolletage. Her skin was fair in the way the aristocracy used to find a necessary part of beauty. She had thick chestnut hair pulled back and then falling over her bare shoulders, dark red lips smiling at Don, and emerald green eyes dancing with candlelight and echoing the little glints of her earrings. She was, to put it entirely too simply, staggeringly beautiful. “Lady Primrose, I presume?” “Indeed,” she nodded. “I'm very pleased to meet you,” Don took her hand and raised it briefly to his lips. He said, “My name is Don and I am at your service.” She smiled a bit coolly and said, “Well, we shall see about that, Don. Are you enjoying the party?” “I am,” Don nodded. “I've been enjoying the artwork, and the company is quite interesting, though now I see that it was all but a light appetizer.” She cocked her eyebrow at him and gave him half a smile, and then said, “I should 'make the rounds,' so to speak; would you be so kind as to accompany me?” Don bowed a bit, “Of course, milady.” Patting his hand with her cool fingers, she said, “You may call me Clarissa, Don.” Arm-in-arm they moved through the guests still in the ballroom. The guests who had come in with Don seemed largely entranced by their paler companions, but those last all smiled and greeted Lady Clarissa Primrose as she passed. As they started toward the gardens, she again addressed Don directly, saying, “You have questions.” “I usually do, yes,” Don smiled. “Curiosity is a nearly insatiable thirst, isn't it?” “Quite.” “Indulge yourself, Don; drink deep,” she smiled as she watched his face. “Lucien called Cessily his sister, but that isn't literally true, is it?” “Of all the questions you must have, that's the first?” she chuckled. Don shrugged, “It's the one I'm most likely to forget and regret not asking.” “There are several ways to be siblings,” she said. “They share the same mother, but not a womb. They share not genes but blood.” “And you are their mother, I take it?” “One of them, yes.” “So, 'Lady' is a bit of an understatement.” “What would you have me called?” “Queen seems more appropriate,” Don decided. “You flatter me, Don,” she laughed. “At least this is more interesting than the usual sort. One grows a bit tired of the usual compliments.” They had already passed a couple on a shadowy bench. The woman was straddling the man's lap and had her head buried in the crook of his neck. In another corner, a woman leaned back against a wall as a dark-haired man who might have been Lucien had his mouth fixed on her exposed breast. When they came to Rodney, who seemed to be getting a rather extreme hickey from the redhead and an enthusiastic blowjob from the darker woman, Don asked, “Are they in danger?” “Only if they want to be,” Clarissa smiled. “Does that happen often?” “More often than one might expect, but not what I would call 'often.'” “And how does one become … your child? That doesn't sound right,” Don frowned. “Perhaps it's best not to strain that metaphor,” she patted his hand again and turned him back to the house. “One has to drink in turn.” “Yes, of course,” Don nodded. “Is that why you wanted to see me, Don?” He smiled at her, “No, I'm here on other business.” “Interesting,” she mused as they came back into the ballroom. “You saved yourself for me, and I see that you understand what that would mean, at least normally, but you don't seem to have come for the usual reason at all, though I sense that you find the thought appealing. This would make sense if you were here to join my family.” She had led him through the ballroom and back to the entry hall, and they were now climbing the stairs. “Moreover, there's something different about you, Don.” She raised his wrist and inhaled deeply. “You have … layers – complexity.” She pressed her lips to his wrist and let her tongue play lightly over his flesh. He thought for a moment that he could feel her teeth against his skin. For a moment he thought she would bite him, and he wanted her to. “Uh, yes, there is a depth of flavor to you, Don. It's quite unusual.” She looked up at him without raising her mouth from his wrist. She smiled, “Will you give me a taste?” Don suddenly realized that they had climbed all the way to the top floor and had come into a large candle-lit bedroom with a large canopy bed in the center of it. It reminded him of the bedroom Toshia and he had found themselves in so long ago. It also struck him as a much darker, more sinister reflection of the Lady's bedroom in that distant Manor. With a tremendous effort of will, Don remembered that he had a mission to accomplish. “Perhaps,” he finally managed, as he moved his hand to cup Lady Clarissa Primrose's chin in his hand and draw her to him. He leaned in a bit, kissing her full lips lightly. Don just meant to put her off for a moment with that kiss, but she wasn't having any light kisses. She slipped her arms around him, one slipping up so that she could hold the back of his head, and kissed him passionately, hungrily. Her lips were cool, but her enthusiasm was heat enough. Her tongue slipped into his mouth insistently, as Don's hands moved up over her back until his fingers found the little zipper handle between her lower shoulder blades. When he'd opened the back of her gown, she stepped back a little and shimmied out of her black sheath. She gave Don a moment to admire her beautiful alabaster body, before she stepped to him again, raising her cool fingers to caress his face. “We could share the sweetest of ecstasies, Don,” she purred as her fingers dexterously unbuttoned his shirt in what seemed both slow motion and extremely quickly. She leaned in to kiss the side of his neck as his jacket and then his shirt fell to the floor. He felt the tip of her tongue brushing his skin. She pulled back and looked him in the eye with a confident smile on her dark lips, and said, “You have some power in this world, I can taste it on your flesh, but you've never known the power I can share with you, if you'll but give me a taste of yourself. You aren't afraid, I can tell. You want to give me what I want.” Letting his hands move over her body, caressing her curves, lingering over her perfect, full breasts, Don smiled and repeated, “Perhaps.” Somehow, she had undone his belt and opened his slacks. She was up against him again now with her hand in his pants, squeezing and pulling on his cock in a grip that was exquisitely tight, but still on the side of pain that counts as pleasure. Her nose was brushing against his, and he could feel her breath on his lips as she said, “You want to be inside me, Don. You can't deny it. You could have given yourself to Cessily or any of the others, but you saved yourself for me. Surrender yourself to me, Don.” Don forced himself to tear his hands away from touching her long enough to push his pants down, and then kicked his shoes and pants to the side. He licked his lips, swallowed, and said, again, “Perhaps.” Her eyes, so close to his now, narrowed and she growled a bit. Letting go of his sex, she placed her hand flat on his chest and shoved him backward, throwing him easily back on the silken coverings of the bed. Before Don could do more than land on his back splayed out helplessly, she was on top of him, crouched over him and looking down into his face. There was a fire in her eyes and for the first time, it was clear her canines were longer and sharper than normal. She smiled again, but now with a hint of malice, and said, “It's pointless to resist. You know you will give me what I desire.” Don couldn't resist touching her, and his hands moved up over her again, now reveling in the feeling of her tense muscles. He felt her hand between them, taking hold of his extremely hard prick and getting it into position. He felt his glans slipping into her smooth, moist sheath and was surprised at how intensely warm it was. He wanted to push up into her, but she resisted. She chuckled low in her throat. “Why fight it, Don? You know I can just take what I want.” Don smiled again, but this time broadly as if he were himself again, and said, “Perhaps.” Calling upon everything he had learned about Eros and using the strength he had found so helpful in his fight with the Sisterhood, Don abruptly pushed up and over, flipping Lady Primrose over onto her back underneath him. Startled, she snarled and snapped up at him with her deadly teeth, but Don's hand was on her lovely throat and he pushed her back into the bed. “Now, now,” he smiled. “We could fight, and maybe you'd take what you want by force, but where's the fun in that?” She managed a cold smile and said, “It sounds like it would be a great deal of fun, actually.” It was Don's turn to chuckle, and he again recalled that day with the Sisterhood, and haughty Daphne. He smiled and said, “Maybe we can try that next time. I was thinking this time we could come to a more mutually pleasurable solution.” To emphasize his point, he pushed himself deeper into her, quietly amazed at how wonderfully warm her pussy was. It felt like she was both opening to the pressure he was exerting and pulling him in. Her muscles squeezed and drew on him in a wonderfully unusual way, as if her pussy had preternatural abilities. He felt her hands squeezing his ass and pulling him in to her and her long legs wrapping around his. Don worked himself in and out of her a few times, eliciting a smile and a happy groan from her, and then said, “What I have in mind is a trade.” “Oh?” she was looking back up at him calmly, as if she were completely disinterested, though her body was flexing and grinding back against him rather enthusiastically. Don realized some of that enthusiasm was being exhibited by those exceptionally talented muscles of her vagina. Don was intent on fucking her now, but managed to remember his mission and said, “I will give you what you want, though not all of it, of course, but in exchange for something.” “Something more than what you're enjoying now?” she smiled. Don couldn't resist and lowered his face to hers to kiss her again. In the heat of passion, he didn't care that one of her fangs cut his lower lip, giving her the briefest taste of what she craved. When he pulled away again, he said, “If you can restrain yourself, I'm sure we can both enjoy this quite thoroughly.” She rocked her pelvis beneath him, smiled, and said, “You might be right about that.” Don paused a moment, both to enjoy the feeling of being inside this gorgeous, sexy creature, and to reconsider his plan, but then forged ahead with, “I'll let you drink, but I want something in exchange…” “Yes?” “Your earrings.” She laughed then, and said, “Is that all?” “Well, they do look expensive, and…” “Done!” she smiled. “Now shut up and fuck me, Don.” Don was all too happy to do so, bending his back and shoving up into her vigorously as her arms and legs wrapped around him, holding his body tight against her. He was fucking her hard and fast, using short, fast strokes when he felt her mouth on his neck. Her hand held the back of his head in place and then he felt her fangs sink into him. It hurt, but not as much as he had expected, and what followed was a strange kind of bliss. As she hungrily sucked on his blood, Don felt a deep connection with her that transcended the sexual union that was already so very intense. While she drank from him, their bodies became one organism, joined in one glorious pumping, flowing, orgasmic circuit. Then she was coming, her body suffused with his blood and squeezing and pulling at his sex, and Don gave her his cum as well, filling her with a gushing flood. As they ground together… Don shoving up into her, his arms pulling her down on his spasming cock, his legs shoving against the bed to push himself as deep as he could into her… Clarissa pulling him into herself, strong arms and legs wrapped around his muscular body, her pussy squeezing and sucking on his hard, thick sex… they rolled over together on the bed so that she was on top of him, shuddering and groaning with exquisite pleasure. Though to him it felt as if she had consumed a great deal of his blood, she held back so that he could give her more before the night was through. After their long, extremely intense orgasm finally faded away, Clarissa pushed back and up, straddling him and smiling down at him with her lips dark with his blood and thin dark red rivulets running down her chin and splattering a bit on the tops of her perfect breasts. Don smiled and hoped she would honor their agreement. If she didn't though, he couldn't help but think it was quite a way to go! Then she was moving on him, grinding herself against his body, riding his still very hard cock. Her hands moved up over her body to her full tits and squeezed them, smearing some of Don's blood over her fair skin. Don ran his own hands over her strong thighs up to her narrow waist. Then he was reaching up to help her squeeze those luscious breasts, getting some of that blood on his fingers. She bent down a bit and Don's hands reached her throat and then her face, and then she was licking and sucking the blood off his fingers. Without for a moment resisting the urge to move her pussy and clit against him, she leaned down to kiss him passionately. She hadn't put her fangs away – if she could even do that – so Don's tongue and lips felt those sharp teeth brushing against them in the heat of passion. There was also the taste of his own blood, which was somehow sweeter than the coppery taste he expected. Then she was climaxing again, moaning into Don's mouth as her body trembled and her pussy again milked at his cock in that weird and wonderful way. Later, after a long session of vigorous fucking, Don was sitting up on the bed and Clarissa was on his lap, his cock still inside her and her arms and legs wrapped around him. They had been moving against each other for some time since her last orgasm. She looked deeply into his eyes, and asked, “Why do you want my earrings?” Don told her, but as briefly as possible. “Ah,” she smiled. “I take it that means you would not like to join my little family.” He smiled and said, “I am very flattered, milady, but I must continue my quest.” She nodded, “Of course.” “That's not to say that I'm not very tempted, though,” Don added. “Would you mind if I came back to visit you, if I can?” She smiled and kissed him again. Don felt her pussy working its magic again, pulling him closer and closer to another orgasm. Clarissa rode up and down on him a bit more vigorously, and she said, “Please, feel free to visit any time. Now, give yourself to me one last time tonight.” As she drew him into ecstasy, she worked her body against him, bringing herself to her own shuddering climax. When Don's body responded in kind, pumping a fountain of hot cum up into her, she again dropped her mouth to his neck, and he felt the sharp pain of her fangs piercing his flesh. His hot blood filled her mouth as his seed filled her pussy and womb. Don felt as if she was swallowing him up whole as his life force flooded into her. She let him fall slowly back onto the bed, and he saw her over him, a disheveled and bloody creature of chaos and death, and thought it was one of the sexiest images he had ever seen. Then everything went black. When he woke, Don found himself in the bedroom where he and Gretchen had had so much fun the day before. He sat up and looked around a bit unsteadily, just as none other than Gretchen came into the room bearing a silver platter with a pitcher of water and some fruit. “Good afternoon, sir,” she smiled. She set the platter on a table by the bed and set about propping Don up with some pillows. “You should drink lots of water, and eat something, sir.” Then she disappeared into the bathroom to run a bath. When Don was reaching for his second apple, he noticed an envelope with his name on it. Inside were a pair of emerald earrings and a note that said, “Thank you for a wonderful evening. Please come again soon. – C.” Don was smiling as he finally got out of bed and made his way to the bathroom. He caught his reflection in a mirror on the way. He was a bloody mess, literally, but it looked like the wounds on his neck were already healing. After his bath, which was a bit restrained compared to their time together the day before, Don pushed a cheerfully cooperative Gretchen back on the bed so he could lick her to a few squealing and shaking orgasms. Then, back in his khaki's and polo with the envelope and earrings in his pocket, Don went downstairs, collected his staff and headed out for Shagbottom. “Damn, Don,” Toshia breathed. “That was crazy!” “Yeah,” he chuckled, “it really was intense.” “But she could have killed you.” He shrugged, “I mean, maybe, but everyone seemed so polite and well-mannered. Cessily and the others just took 'no' for an answer. I had the distinct impression Clarissa could be trusted to not get carried away.” Toshia shook her head disapprovingly. “Plus, like I said to Evelyn, I was getting the impression I wasn't really in any serious danger.” “Why is that, though?” “I'm getting to that,” he chuckled. “Fine, but how did you find your way back to the Hall of the Whatever King?” “Oh, that was the easy part,” Don laughed. “As soon as I left Heolfor House, I abruptly found myself in the courtyard with all the naughty statues. I just had to go in, strip down, shower, take the earrings and my staff, and ride the sofa back up again. I handed over the earrings and got my next mission. Easy peasy.” Dear readers, this chapter features quite a few references to people, events, and places in the Lost in Eros series. If you've read that,  perhaps you'll enjoy these callbacks. If you haven't, please consider this an invitation to read this story from the beginning. In any case, you'll enjoy this story either way. Chapter 8. The Tribal Queen, the New Sheriff, & Storytime “The next mission was a bit more straightforward, though there was a bit of a twist along the way,” Don smiled. “Oh?” Toshia prompted. “It turns out there's this whole area that's set aside for people who are into less civilized things.” “I can understand that,” she nodded. “Some of these are organized into rather male dominated tribes that engage in all kinds of war games and treat their women mostly as commodities. I get the impression the women must be into that whole thing. It had a rather cave-man sound to it when it was explained to me.” “Yeah, there are women who like that whole 'throw me over your shoulder and take me to your cave' idea,” Toshia said. “It's not my thing, obviously, but yeah.” “There are at least a couple of female-led tribes – kind of like Amazons.” Toshia added, “Or like the Sisters.” “Yeah, I guess so,” Don nodded. Task Three: “Anyway, my next mission was to win a tribal chieftain's queen. It wasn't the queen of the tribe, but the chieftain's queen. Apparently, she didn't have any tribal authority, but as queen she was the boss of the other women of the tribe, and she couldn't be traded away.” “Traded away?” “For, like, horses or other women,” shrugged Don. “I had to win the queen of the Grey Wolves. The watcher's council teleported me to the area, which they called 'the Wilds.' I found a village on the edge of the tribal area, got some more appropriate clothing – moccasins and a loin cloth…” “I'd like to see that,” Toshia grinned. “Maybe later,” Don laughed. “Over a couple of weeks, I was able to find out more about the tribal 'culture.' Apparently, there were just two ways I could 'win' a tribal queen: defeat the chieftain in one-on-one combat or sneak into the tribe's camp and spirit her away. I also found out that the chieftain of the Grey Wolves was a massive guy with a serious reputation as a badass warrior.” “So, stealth-time?” “Stealth-time,” Don nodded.Don Becomes the Sheriff of the Resort Center. By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Don moved through the forest as quietly as he could. He was devoting all his attention to creeping stealthily toward the Grey Wolves' camp. For the hundredth time that night he wished he had Shelonda's skills in the woods. He was trying to bend Eros to his will, as he had done in the Manor and against the Sisters, but he was definitely out of his element here. All his time playing stealth characters in videogames hardly prepared him for actually moving quietly through a forest at night.He hoped that the Grey Wolves had grown complacent in their long period of being the strongest tribe in the Wilds. The villagers Don had befriended had assured him that no one would be crazy enough to try to sneak into the Grey Wolves' camp. Hearing that had actually cemented his plan to try the sneaky approach. Now, as he approached the camp, he could see the many tents and the darkly glowing pits where their fires had burned low. The chieftain, who he had been told was called Omar War Eagle, was supposed to have the biggest tent, and his queen would have the much smaller tent between his and the wooden lodge, next to which was the large tent shared by the other women of the chieftain. From the low rise outside the camp, Don thought he could make out the tent he wanted. His whole plan depended on War Eagle spending the night with one of his other women, and Don thought he could see a light glowing through the fabric of the queen's tent. Don crept slowly through the camp, suddenly grateful that there didn't seem to be any dogs in Eros. He stopped next to the backside of what he thought must be the right tent and listened. Somewhere in the camp there were at least three couples having sex, but most of the tribe seemed to have gone to sleep. Shifting his staff over to his left hand, Don drew the sharp knife he'd procured in the village and quickly cut a long slit in the tent. In another moment, he had slipped inside. Sure enough, there was only one person in this tent, and it was clearly a woman. Don could see a very feminine hip and the full swell of a beautiful bare breast in the reddish glow of the little fire that kept the tent warm. Don crept slowly toward the woman on her bed of furs, as he admired her sleeping form. He resisted the urge to run his hands over her legs while he decided how exactly he should manage the next part of this caper. He moved in closer to try to get a better look at the queen. Her long dark hair obscured her face, but he could tell she was beautiful. He thought the usual thing to do in a situation like this was to clamp his hand over her mouth when he woke her, to keep her from crying out, but Don wanted to make sure he did it swiftly and gently. Hurting this woman was completely out of the question, as far as Don was concerned. It was bad enough that he was about to frighten her. When his hand slipped over her mouth, though, her eyes opened and regarded him calmly. She made no effort to struggle or even start away. Don suddenly realized there was something very familiar about this woman. When Don raised a finger to his lips in what he hoped was a universal-enough sign to be quiet, she nodded as if she understood him, and Don drew his hand back. “Hello again,” she smiled. “It was Don, wasn't it?” Her accent and the way she pronounced his name, as ‘Dohn,' immediately refreshed his memory. “India?” he asked in utter surprise. “It is good to see you again, Don,” she smiled, “but what are you doing here? It is very dangerous for you here.” “I'm here to ‘win' you – to steal you away,” he explained. “Oh, that's sweet,” she smiled. “But wait, how did you know where to find me?” “I was sent by the watchers council, on a quest to earn one of those rings.” “One of these?” she laughed and held up her left hand, showing the black ring Don remembered. “Exactly,” he smiled. “I was looking for you after that one night in the Jungle Room, and here they've sent me to you.” “I am sure it was not an accident,” she smiled at him. She brushed her long black hair out of her eyes. Finding her lips irresistible, Don leaned in to give her a kiss, but she stopped him with her fingers on his mouth. “I am the queen, Don. You cannot just do what you want with me.” “Unless I steal you away, right,” Don nodded. “Yes. There are rules,” she smiled warmly. “Ah, very good,” Don rose a bit and offered her his hand. “We can slip out through the back of the tent.” “Oh, Don, that is not how we play this game,” she chuckled. Then she was yelling, “Help! Help! Someone has come into my tent! Help!” Toshia laughed a bit and then gaped at Don, before she said, “What the hell, Don?” “That was pretty much my reaction, too,” he chuckled. “You'd be amazed how quickly a bunch of naked guys woke up and swarmed to protect their chief's queen. They dragged me out and brought me right up to the chieftain himself, Omar War Eagle. He was huge, Toshia. Huge! He was at least a foot taller than me and built like, well, like Sven from the Maidenhead, but on steroids. He didn't look at all happy to be woken up or that I'd tried to make off with his most prized possession.” “How did you manage to get out of that?” Toshia asked. “Well, I did the only thing I could,” Don shrugged. “I challenged him to a fight for her.” “I have to admit, that's a bit anti-climactic,” Don said to himself. Omar War Eagle lay stretched out the ground in front of him, knocked out by a single strike from Don's staff. Rather than wait until morning, Omar had laughingly demanded the duel commence immediately. He apparently thought the skinny little intruder would be so little trouble that he could finish him off and get back to bed in short order. He called for a heavy cudgel to correspond, barely, to the twig he saw Don carrying. The rest of the tribe gathered around, and Don had a moment to notice that they bore very little resemblance to one another, as one might have expected from a more traditional tribe or clan. When Omar moved in, a bit recklessly, and swung that big cudgel in an admittedly brutally fast arc aimed at Don's head, it felt to Don as if the large man was almost moving in slow motion. It was hardly even an effort for him to duck under the swing, extend his leg out to the side as he crouched low, slipping to Omar's momentarily unexposed right side. Springing up on Omar's flank, Don leapt into the air and brought his staff down on the big man's shaved head with a loud crack. As Omar dropped the cudgel and fell to his knees, Don was glad to see that he hadn't caved in the man's skull. Before Omar had finished falling forward face down in the dirt, his tribe was gaping at Don and each other in shock and confusion. Then, Don caught India's eye and saw that she was shaking her head and trying to suppress a smile. He smiled at her, held out his hand, and said, “Milady…?” With her by his side, Don began to make his way through the crowd of Grey Wolves, when someone thought to ask, “Shouldn't one of us challenge him?” Don turned sharply in the direction of the questioner and said quite loudly, with an imperious gleam in his eyes, “Look, I don't want any trouble with the rest of you. I got what I came for. Maybe you all need to think about some changes around here, but do you really want to mess with me right now?” This seemed to be both confusing and threatening enough to distract the tribe from Don and India's exit. Now that he wasn't trying to be sneaky, Don could make better time, just keeping his eye on the ground to avoid tripping in the darkness. India now seemed fine with following along. Once they were well into the forest, she let herself laugh and say, “I think that was 'cheating,' Don.” He chuckled and said, “I don't see how. I'm pretty sure anybody can move that fast if they really want to, at least here in Eros.” “And your weapon?” “Well, that is special, but I don't think that was important this time.” “Don, wait,” she said, tugging on his arm. He drew up short and turned to her. She slipped into his arms and gave him a kiss, and then said, “You did your tarefa, your assignment; but before they take you away, let us have some time alone.” “Okay,” Don smiled and leaned down to kiss her again. Then he realized he was in a very different place. There was a jungle on his right, and a moonlit beach on his left. Behind India was a good-sized bungalow, and there was a campfire burning brightly on the beach. “Whoa!” Don breathed. “How did you do that?” “Is one of my special powers,” she winked at him. Then she was leading him out toward the water, saying over her brown shoulder, “This is my special place, my 'hideaway.' They won't bother us here.” “Is this something you can do with your ring?” “Yes,” she smiled, “and you will be able to build things like this too.” Then she dove into the water, leaving Don on the beach to kick off his moccasins and take off his loin cloth, before diving in after her. Like Toshia would later, Don had many questions, but for the time being he devoted himself to enjoying the playful, sensual company of this wonderful, enchanting woman. From the warm water and surf, to a big blanket by the fire, to a large, surprisingly cooperative hammock, they made love until they found themselves spent – drowsy in each other's arms as the sky began to lighten. “I looked for you at the Jungle Room,” Don said, his lips brushing the top of her head. “Jaden said you had been redecorating. Is that something you do with the ring too?” “Uh hum,” she murmured, “the Jungle is my place.” “How is all of this possible?” She chuckled a little, kissed his chest, and said, “I can't tell you, but you will see.” “I would like to see you again,” Don admitted. “You will be able to,” she said as she caressed his belly. “And you will be able to come back here, but you should always ask, first.” “Of course!” Don smiled. “How will I ask, though?” “Shhh, Don, let's sleep for a little while.” “You're into her too!” Toshia laughed. “How did I not notice that before?” “I'm sure I have no idea what you're talking about,” Don shook his head. “How many women are you in love with, Don?” “Jealous?” “Ha! No! I know you love me,” she grinned. “How does Sage…I mean, Evelyn, feel about this kind of thing, though?” “She seems to share your attitude, actually, though she is a bit more possessive. It's kind of a strange dynamic, actually. You could call my relationship with her my primary, if you want to use the polyamory lingo, I guess. Anyway, it's an exaggeration to say I'm in love with India. It's more like kind of passing infatuation. Other than being into sex, I don't even know if we have anything in common.” Toshia regarded him with a cocked eyebrow, then said, “Okay, if you say so. Now, if I ask you about those things you asked India, you're just going to say, 'I'm getting to that,' aren't you?” “Yeah, I'm afraid so,” Don nodded. “Sure enough, right after she took us back to the forest, I found myself teleported back to that crazy courtyard of the Crimson Mountain King. After the usual bathing ritual and taking the time to look around a bit for Evelyn, Nicole, and Stephanie, just in case, I was back in the office to get my next assignment.” “You're doing quite well so far, Don,” Pamela said from the other end of the table. “Three down and four to go.” “Thank you,” Don smiled. Knowing that he was almost halfway to being done definitely put him in a better mood about jumping through these hoops. Task Four: “What's next?” “Something different in a familiar setting, I think,” Pamela said with a smile. “We want you to take over the role of sheriff in the Resort.” “Okay, but what about the current sheriff?” “The position is currently vacant, I'm afraid.” “Okay, well, it seems like an easy enough job, I can take it on until someone else comes along.” “You misunderstand,” Pamela said with a smile of a different sort. “You're to take over the role of sheriff in the Resort for a year.” “A year?” Don gaped down the table at the council. “Moreover, you are not to have any sex for that year.” “Wait, what?” “Be the sheriff for one year without having sex,” Pamela repeated. “A year, fine, but… wait, what counts as sex?” “You're clearly familiar with the concept, Don.” “Yes, but what's the exact thing I'm supposed to be avoiding?” With the slightest expression of exasperation, Pamela looked to the witnesses to either side, but if they gave her any feedback Don couldn't see or hear it. Finally, she looked back at him and said, “No physical contact with another person for the purposes of sexual titillation or gratification either for yourself or the other person, or persons.” “So, masturbation…” “Yes, that's fine,” she cut him off a bit impatiently, “but you should be careful not to try to test the boundaries of our rules. We will not tell you if you have failed the task until the end of a year.” “So, I probably shouldn't try touching someone with a sex toy, I take it,” Don frowned. “Do I have to keep track of the time?” “No,” Pamela said. “Stay in the Resort, and we will let you know when your term of service is done.” “Okay,” Don shrugged. “Any other conditions to be met?” “No, that's it.” “Okay, I guess I'm ready, then.” Then, Don found himself standing in the sheriff's office in the Resort. He was wearing boots, jeans, a light white shirt and a denim vest with a star on it. His trusty staff was still in his hand. With a deep sigh of resignation, Don began his year as Sheriff. “A year?! That's crazy,” Toshia shook her head. “Plus, no sex, damn!” Don laughed, “Oh, I agree completely.” “What does the sheriff even do, really?” “Not an awful lot, it turns out,” Don smiled. “I mostly wandered around making sure people didn't 'disturb the peace'—you know, running around playing tag when people are trying to fuck, that kind of thing. Apparently, maturity and consideration aren't required for getting into Eros. Our crashing into the pool on our flying carpet definitely counted as disturbing the peace, by the way. Sometimes people get confused and lost, and it was nice to help them out. Of course, they often wanted to 'thank me' for my troubles, but I was a rock and politely declined.” “It must have been very hard,” Toshia winked and gave him a little nudge. Laughing, Don said, “Well, I've gone longer than that without sex out here, but the XYZ certainly made things … difficult.” “A year in the Resort… all that hot sex going on and you couldn't have any, damn!” “Well, I could, and did, masturbate – a lot – but it was supposed to be a challenge, so… I did amuse myself by wearing increasingly outlandish outfits from the Wardrobery, which was fun. And there were occasional breaks in the monotony. One of the things all of us agreed to before going for these rings was to check in with the sheriff any time we passed through the Resort. So, I was in a good spot for finding out how the others were doing. And, as it turned out, it was only about a week and a half into it when Evelyn turned up.” “Oh, that's good! How was she doing?” “She was doing well and had some stories to tell.” “Well, what do we have here?” said the familiar voice from the doorway. Don jolted upright in his chair behind the desk, where he had just been dozing a bit in preparation for his mid-afternoon nap. Then, when he saw the woman framed in the entrance to his jail, Don bolted to his feet, circled his desk quickly, and wrapped her in his arms. Then they were kissing passionately, in an embrace that lasted several minutes. Only when their lips finally parted did he say, “Sage… I mean, Evelyn! It's so good to see you!” “Right back at ya, stud!” she grinned. “Shouldn't you be in Gotham City?” Don stepped back to show off the Batman costume he had found in the Wardrobery, then tapped the sheriff's star on his chest, and said, “It seemed appropriate to the job.” “No mask, or … cowl, right?” “They had one but, it was seriously uncomfortable, and nobody was getting the joke anyway,” he shrugged. “Come on in and have a seat! Where have you been? How are things going?” She laughed, “That's what you want to do first?” “Ah, well, you see, 'want' isn't the right word here,” Don frowned as he sat on the edge of his desk. He quickly outlined the details of his current task. “Oh wow!” Evelyn said. “That really sucks. Which one of your seven is this, then?” “Four,” he said as he watched her move into the room. She was wearing a green tank top that fit her snuggly, a brown skirt, and a pair of hiking boots – in short, the same outfit she'd been wearing when they had gone together to the Crimson Mountain weeks ago. She propped her staff against the wall before she took her seat. Don was deeply distracted by her bare legs as she crossed them. “Ah, so we each have things to tell each other about,” she smiled. “You go first.” Don related his story about Shagbottom and Lady Primrose, which Evelyn pronounced, “Extremely hot!” While he was telling the story of his quest to 'win' India, Evelyn asked a number of questions about India, ultimately concluding, “She sounds like fun. I want to meet her!” “We can go look for her at the Jungle Room,” Don smiled, “but it's your turn.” “I don't know, lover,” she smirked. “Your stories have got me a bit hot and bothered…” “Well, I can't help you with that,” Don said wryly. “We could go find you someone to play with…” “What if I kill two birds with one stone?” she smiled as she uncrossed her legs and hiked her skirt up a bit. She ran her hands over her thighs, smiled over at the lust-filled expression on Don's face, and then began, “Well, my first assignment was right here in fact. I had to spend a week 'wearing the red' in the Temple of Venus and Aphrodite.” “Ah yes, we did that our first day here at the Resort, but just for one shift.” Don laughed a bit, “You definitely weren't the captain there; that must have been a challenge for you.” “I think that was the idea,” she chuckled. “Those 'watchers' do seem to know a lot about us, don't they?” “Yeah they do,” he nodded. “We had to do six hours. How long was your day?” “Ten hours, with three breaks in there, for refreshment and rest. That left me time each night to explore the Resort a bit before sleeping.” She was idly toying with her lips, pulling and stroking on them. Don forced himself to look up at Evelyn's eyes and asked, “Where did you sleep?” “Here and there,” she shrugged. “There's no shortage of beds and comfy loungers here, and nobody messes with you when you're asleep.” “They better not!” Don grinned. “The sheriff won't stand for that kind of nonsense.” “Good man,” she smiled. “Any particular things stand out from that week?” “Well, it took me a while to get used to just letting anyone who wanted to paw me and boss me around. By the way, women are just as bad as men about that. My butt seems to be some kind of grope magnet.” “It is particularly tempting, I must admit,” Don smiled. “'Sure you don't want to start your year over?” she winked. With a frown, Don shook his head and said, “It doesn't work like that. They'll just tell me at the end of a year if I pass or fail.” “Boo!” she said with an exaggerated pout. “Well, after I got used to the situation it got pretty easy to just go with the flow.” “Any favorite jobs?” “Well, one woman wanted a gangbang and they needed a fluffer.” “That's a bit surprising, to be honest, I mean here in Eros,” Don mused. “I thought so too, but there I was, giving head to like 30 guys.” “Damn! I'd like to have seen that!” Don adjusted the rising bulge in his Batman trunks. “It was hot,” she nodded as she slipped one of her fingers up between her lips. “On the other hand, having all those hard cocks to play with but no cum for me was a bit frustrating, and, after a while my jaw started to hurt.” Don frowned in sympathy. “Oh, one day they asked me if I could dance. 'Turns out there's a little club in there. “Yeah, the Temple's a bit more Vegas than Aphrodisia's.” “You're really such a nerd, aren't you?” She laughed. “Anyway, they wanted some novitiates to dance on tables and the bar. That was fun. At first it seemed like it was just going to be a chance to enjoy some music and dance, which was a nice break, but yeah, things got a bit… heated.” Evelyn had her own little stage about two meters across where she danced barefoot and naked to the very sexy pulsing music. For this assignment, she and the other dancers weren't wearing their usual red tunics, but had long red ribbons tied around their wrists, biceps and waists. The table on which she was dancing glowed white under her feet, and there were red and blue spotlights above focused on her. There were four of these tables, each with a dancer, two of them men and two women. At either end of the bar was another dancer, again one man and one woman. With the lighting as it was, it was a bit hard to see people who weren't dancing or over at the fairly well-lit bar. Evelyn could make out the people right at her feet, but the other 'patrons' of the club were just indistinct shapes in the shadows. At first, Evelyn was content to sway to the music, letting her body move along to the beat as if she were dancing just for herself. It had been a long time since she'd danced at all, and she'd forgotten how much she enjoyed it. Of course, the fact that she was naked in a spotlight, with XYZ coursing through her veins, made her very conscious that she was putting on a show, whether she was trying or not. Soon, her hands were moving over her body as she danced, gliding over her hips, cupping her breasts, caressing her neck and her face. Now and then her fingertips reached down to brush lightly over her lower lips, which were getting increasingly dewy. To be continued. By BradentonLarry for Literotica

Victorian Hedonism comes to life. By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The two girls held a whispered conference on the big bed, and then Sage was pushing Reyansh away. She said, “Hold on one sec, lover; I want to try something.” There was a very quick rearrangement, during which Don never had to leave Felicia's sweet embrace. Then Sage was laying with her head hanging over the edge of the bed, as Felicia lowered her mouth to Sage's pussy and clit, which she proceeded to lick and suck. Felicia's ass was up in the air, and Don continued to fuck her from behind. Then Sage beckoned to Reyansh, “Bring that big boy over here.”Eager to comply, he lowered his hard cock for Sage so she could take it into her mouth and then her throat. Sage held his hips to keep her from getting carried away, but he was free to fuck her throat, and that's exactly what he began to do, reaching forward to cup and squeeze Sage's tits in his hands. Don looked down to see his relatively thick cock sliding in and out of Felicia's tight pussy, Felicia's perfect ass, her slender back, the back of her head with her adorable pixie cut, Sage's taut abs and strong thighs, her breasts being manhandled by Reyansh, her beautiful throat as she let him use it, and Reyansh's dark, athletic body as he worked himself in and out of Sage. It was a beautiful spectacle! Don could tell from the way Felicia was moving her right arm that she was fingering Sage as she licked. It didn't take too long before one of Sage's hands went from Reyansh's hip to the top of Felicia's head, and then it was only a minute longer before Sage was writhing on the bed between Felicia and Reyansh as she had a long, intense orgasm. As she shook and trembled, Reyansh pulled his now dripping wet cock out to let her breath. “Damn! That was a good one!” Sage breathed. “It looked like it,” Don grinned from across the bed. Sage sat up and grinned back at him, before curling up to grab Felicia's face and kiss her deeply. Reyansh got up on the bed behind Sage and coaxed her up onto her hands and knees. Then the two women were kissing in the middle of the bed as the two men fucked them from behind. No one was trying to come; they were just enjoying themselves kissing and fucking. After a little bit of this, Sage broke the kiss, and looked over Felicia's shoulder, smiled at Don and asked, “Are you enjoying her hot pussy, Don?” “Oh yes!” he grinned. “Are you enjoying Reyansh's big dick inside you?” “You know,” she laughed. “I really am.” “Good!” “I agree, but I was thinking… You know how I had all those dicks fucking me earlier?” “I do,” Don nodded. “It was very hot!” “Yeah it was! But I don't remember sweet Felicia here having more than one dick at any time.” “Is that right?” “Reyansh,” Sage asked over her shoulder, “did you see Felicia getting more than one cock?” “No, I certainly didn't.” All through this exchange, Felicia had done little more than giggle and push back on Don's cock. “Well, this won't do at all,” Sage decided. “Stop fucking me and get over here and feed Felicia your cock.” Don held still until Reyansh was in position, but then he went back to fucking little Felicia harder, shoving her forward onto the cock in her mouth and throat. Sage crawled over to him and kissed him deeply before bending down to reach under Felicia to play with her clit. Before they could get Felicia to the breaking point, though, Sage stopped and asked Don, “She's got a pretty tight little ass, do you think you can fit inside it?” “I could certainly try,” Don laughed. Felicia murmured her approval around Reyansh's cock. “Don't be so quick, sweetie,” Sage said. “You're going to have a cock in your pussy too.” Felicia's murmur was more enthusiastic, and she managed to nod her head rather emphatically. In another minute, Sage had Reyansh lie on his back and then Felicia mount him, bending forward so Don could push his cock, slippery with Felicia's juices, slowly up into her very tight, very hot ass. Sage leaned on Don's shoulder and whispered in his ear, “Fuck her ass good, baby. Make her come between you two studs!” “Yes, ma'am,” Don grinned, and proceeded to begin fucking Felicia's ass intently. Long, slow strokes gradually became shorter and faster. All the while Felicia was rocking her pelvis between the two men and groaning with pleasure. Sage move around to get down on her hands and knees so she could kiss Felicia, who could do little but let herself be kissed. “Do you like having those cocks fucking you?” Sage asked. “Yes,” Felicia moaned. “It feels so good.” “Are you going to come on their hard cocks?” “Uh huh,” Felicia breathed. “Very soon.” “Do it, baby!” Sage said as she stroked Felicia's pretty face. “Come for us!” “Oh god, yes!” Felicia cried as her body began to spasm between the two men. She shook and clenched, her pussy and ass pulling and grasping at the cocks inside her. Sage leaned in again and kissed her deeply. “Good girl,” she smiled. Then she looked over Felicia's shoulder and asked, “Did you come? No? What about you down there? No? Well! We'll have to fix that, won't we? You two were partners in the game, right? You met in Rendezvous, right? Very good. Don and I are partners too, so I think we should finish this swap right. Reyansh, I want you to give me your cum wherever you want, and Don, you come for Felicia.” Don slowly drew out of Felicia's ass so she could let Reyansh get out from under her. He took her in his arms and asked her, “Where do you want me to come, Felicia?” “Please fuck my ass some more, Don,” she said as her hand went to his cock. “But let me ride you.” In short order, Don was lying next to Sage. She had her legs wrapped around Reyansh's waist, while he held her wrists up over her head as he drove into her pussy. Don was holding his cock erect for Felicia, who was squatting over him, pushing her tight ass down over his flaring head and thick shaft. Felicia leaned back with her hands on Don's thighs and began to raise and lower herself on him. Reyansh was driving into Sage's pussy with abandon, grinding against her clit and surely bottoming out in her grasping pussy. He was looking into her eyes as he fucked her harder and faster. Soon, both of them were groaning and clenching on the bed next to Don and Felicia as Sage's pussy was eagerly pulling a flood of hot cum out of Reyansh's cock. Don found the fact that he was lying next to Sage as she climaxed on another man's cock intensely erotic. The thought that she was yet again getting filled with cum only made the situation hotter! Don began to arch his back to fuck up into Felicia's ass, and reached down to use his thumb to play with her clit. Then there was motion on the bed next to them, and Sage leaned across Don to replace his thumb with her mouth on Felicia's clit. Reyansh stood up on the bed and offered Felicia his cock to clean off. Don lay back and watched the beautiful woman riding his cock take Reyansh's cummy cock into her mouth and suck on it hungrily, and felt Sage's fingers against the base of his cock as she pushed them up into Felicia's pussy. Then Felicia was coming again, moaning around the cock in her mouth and pushing down on Don. This was all Don could take and he felt his body shoving up into her ass as his balls tightened and his cock swelled inside her. Then he was arching his back, pushing up on Sage and into Felicia as he erupted, pumping a geyser of hot cum up into her. Very slowly, assisted by Reyansh, a quivering Felicia fell backwards, letting Don's cock slip out of her. Sage immediately caught it and took it into her mouth, claiming the last of his cum for herself. When she managed to get up on one arm and look at Don, Sage smiled and said, “Another shower?” Don laughed, utterly smitten by the sleepy, well-fucked look in her eyes and her messy mane of red hair, and said, “Sure, but if you think you're getting more sex out of me…” She kissed him quickly and said, “We'll see about that.” Then she was clambering over him and pulling him out of the bed. Reyansh was lying there cradling Felicia in his arms, and Sage called back to them, “Don't take all the covers; we'll be back.” As the water poured over them, in a brief break in their making out and hurried cleaning, Sage looked up at him and asked, “So, out in the other world… um, are you seeing anyone?” Don chuckled, bent down to kiss her, and then picked her up. She threw her arms around his neck and wrapped her legs around his waist, sinking down on his cock. Don's hands gripped her ass and slowly raised and lowered her. He smiled and said, “Well, I have this relationship with Toshia that's gotten interesting, but, as you know, she's got a girlfriend, but, actually, I was thinking I would like to be seeing you. If you're free, that is.” “I think we can work something out,” she smirked. “I take it we're going to be swingers, or something like that.” “That does seem to be the way things are going,” he kissed her again. “How does that sound to you?” “Hum, pretty damn good. Just remember…” “I belong to you,” he nodded. “Aye, and, for the record, in case you were wondering, vice versa,” she said as she flexed herself against him, working up and down and grinding against the base of his cock. Don grinned, “Yeah, I worked that out.” “But we share.” “Right.” “And if we get a chance, we're banging the hell out of Toshia,” she said. “Of course.” “Good,” she kissed him. “Now fuck me. I want to have one more orgasm before we go to bed.” “Greedy girl,” he smiled. “Hell yeah!” “There was a lot more sex on the Riverboat, and we spent some time at the Resort.” “Did she really say that about me?” Toshia asked. “I swear,” Don chuckled. “Uh, I do like the sound of that,” she smiled. “But you were saying.” “Yeah, we did the Jungle Room, naturally, and I showed her the Temple. She got gangbanged in the Grotto, which is a very wet area, as you might expect.” “How many guys? In the gangbang, I mean.” “It's not a competition, you know,” Don laughed. Toshia rolled her eyes at him. “There were about a dozen, plus me.” “Yes! Still the champion!” Toshia grinned. “Well, that was before her trials, so…” “Doesn't count,” Toshia said. “Seriously?” “I have ruled. Okay, you can go on with the story.” Chapter 7. Lady Primrose's Earrings As he and Sage made their way to the Crimson Mountain, Don was acutely aware of their impending separation, and the fact that they might remain apart for quite some time. Accordingly, he made sure they had a variety of plans for meeting up, if possible, leaving messages, when the opportunity presented itself, etc. Passing through the Manor they would leave word with the Scholar, and then linger about there at least for a few days. Passing through the Resort they would both check in with the Sheriff and leave word with the Sage. “I'll try to remember that,” Sage laughed. “Yeah, and I'm trying to get used to thinking of you as Evelyn,” Don smiled. Don also told her about the Wizard as a potential ally whose home might be a good meeting place, and the Witches of the Glen who might be helpful. Of course, they also thought the Maidenhead might be useful, even if they couldn't be too sure it would long remain in Megan's control. In turn, Evelyn told him about a cafe in the bazaar on the far side of the sea, and they agreed to check in at the tavern on the beach and Ambrosia's when in the vicinity of Rendezvous. When they got to the locker rooms in the Hall of the Crimson Mountain King, they bathed, but Don made a point of retrieving the staffs the Wizard had given him and Shelonda what seemed so long ago. Stephanie had had no real experience with such things, and Nicole was positively averse to using any kind of weapon. Evelyn, though, had some martial arts training, though it was mostly in aikido, and definitely had no problem with weapons. “Too bad we don't have swords,” she mused as she spun the enchanted wooden staff in her hands. Having been made for Shelonda, it was just about the perfect size for Evelyn. “God, you're hot!” Don grinned as he admired the way the muscles in her arms and wrists moved as she played with the staff. “Oh, we should have gotten bows and arrows from the elves!” Don groaned, “Ugh, why didn't I think of that?” She laughed, “Well, you're not the only one who didn't.” “On the other hand,” he mused, “it doesn't seem like we're very likely to be called upon to fight anyone. Still, an unbreakable staff can be a useful tool.” “Hard wood can definitely be good to get your hands on,” she smirked. It turned out that, as long as they bathed and were naked, the red-robed servitors had no problem with letting them proceed into the Pleasure Dome and seemed to pay no attention at all to the staffs. “Holy hell!” Evelyn breathed as they entered the vast chamber, momentarily stunned by the scale of both the room and the orgy going on in it. “Yeah,” Don nodded. They proceeded to the circular couch in the middle of the dome, Evelyn taking in the spectacle as they went. “The king's throne is that away, but I want to see if we can just ride the sofa up,” Don said. “But first, come with me. I want to have some time with you before we head up.” He led her down to the base of the stairs, where they set their staffs off to the side, out of the way but close at hand, and made love for what might be the last time in a long while. Though a few of the other revelers offered to join in, Don and Evelyn kept to themselves this time. When they were finally worn out, they made a quick trip to the nearest fountain to clean up and then returned to the sofa. With their staffs across their laps, and their hands tightly clasped, they rode the couch up to the waiting room. “Damn!” Evelyn grinned. “This is not safe at all!” “I'm starting to suspect it's not actually that dangerous,” laughed Don, “but I'm not about to test that theory.” “Good! I'll be pissed at you if you kill yourself testing something like that.” “Aw that makes me all warm inside,” he grinned. “Oh, you're right, this is a bit anticlimactic,” Evelyn said as they came to a halt in the waiting room. “Told ya,” he smiled. “Hi, Gladys! Miss me?” After a wait that seemed both rather too long and excruciatingly quick, Gladys announced that ‘they' were ready to see Evelyn. She took her staff and got up, but Don pulled her into his arms and kissed her again. He gave her ass a long squeeze, smiled, and said, “Don't forget me, gorgeous.” “Unhand me, sir!” she laughed. “I will not be kissed and fondled by strangers!” “Well, that's just not at all true,” he grinned and kissed her again, focusing all his passion for her in this one last embrace. Don watched her exquisite ass as she crossed to the “Interviews” door, smiled encouragingly as she looked back before going through, and tried to ignore the ache in his chest. He had gotten very fond of Evelyn indeed. Eros, and his own schemes, kept separating him from loved ones—first Toshia, then Shelonda and Nicole, and now Sage… Evelyn. He was as down as he had been in Eros when Gladys let him know that he could go in and wasn't in much better of a mood as he sat down opposite Pamela and the other watchers. He kept his hand on his staff, just in case he was abruptly teleported away. Task Two: Lady Primrose's Earrings. “Welcome back, Don,” Pamela nodded. “I would say that you completed your first trial with flying colors. We expected you to sleep with Captain Sage, not convince her to come back here with you and undertake her own set of trials.” “I didn't really convince her,” Don frowned. Pamela shrugged, “That's not really important. You did, clearly, finish the task adequately. We assume you're ready for your second trial…?” Don nodded, “Yes. Bring it on.” “We want you to bring us Lady Primrose's emerald earrings.” “Uh, Lady Primrose? I've never heard of her,” Don worried. “How will I find her or her earrings?” “That might well be part of the trial, Don,” Pamela pointed out. “However, in this case, we'll help you with that.” “I appreciate that,” Don smiled. “Is there anything else I should know?” “There is quite a lot you should know.” Don arched his eyebrow at the hint of a sense of humor, then said, “Okay, I guess I'm ready.” “One more thing, though, Don: no more strays.” Then Don found himself standing in the middle of a street in what seemed like a small English town. It seemed to be early morning. The buildings had a decidedly quaint English countryside feel to them, and Don suddenly realized that he was fully clothed, wearing khaki slacks, shoes and socks, and a pastel polo shirt, with a light sweater tied by its sleeves around his shoulders. He was still holding his staff. Between the clothes and the mundanity of the town, Don thought this was the oddest place he'd yet seen in Eros. “Just a little town?” Toshia frowned. “That does seem strange.” “Oh, believe me, it gets weirder,” Don chuckled. The Town of Shagbottom There seemed to be some larger buildings down the road, so Don headed that way, in the hope of finding someone who could direct him to a “Lady Primrose.” As he went, he found himself enjoying the peace and quiet, and noticed that there were birds singing. All in all, it was a very pleasant locale. He was walking down the middle of the street—there didn't seem to be any sign of cars—and had just cleared the first intersection, when he finally saw signs of human life. The front door of the house on Don's right opened and out stepped a tall, thin fellow wearing a dark business suit and carrying a briefcase. This man turned around to receive a kiss goodbye from a woman wearing a brightly flowered dress, and then headed down a paved walkway through his neatly manicured front yard toward the street. Up and down the street, Don saw this basic ritual played out again and again over the next couple of minutes. Apparently, all the men in this town… no, there were a few women, also in business suits… left home at pretty much the same time in the morning, to go to work…? Half expecting everyone to head off in the same direction, Don paused in the street to watch as the townsfolk joined him. However, they seemed to have different destinations in mind. The man who had come out first turned right at the street, walked down three houses, crossed the street, looked both ways to make sure no one was paying attention to him, pushed open the front gate in front of him, and quickly made his way to the front door of that house, loosening his tie as he went. Every person seemed to have a similar course of action, going from their “home” to another house in the neighborhood, in a bizarre, chaotically choreographed pattern. After a minute or two, Don was again alone in the street. “Well, okay then,” he chuckled before continuing down the street. At what Don assumed was the center of town, he found establishments with names like “The Shag' Odeon,” “Mabel's Sundries,” “The Morning Whip” (with a sign adding, “Start Your Day with the Crack of Dawn!”), and “The Cum Inne.” Don considered where to begin but quickly decided that the apparent newspaper was so different from what he would normally expect in Eros that he had to start there. He pushed the door open, triggering a bell overhead, and a pale woman with dark red hair brushing her shoulders looked up from her desk behind a counter, smiled, and with a very English accent said, “Good morning. Welcome to Shagbottom!” Although Toshia would later fail miserably, Don managed to not laugh at this, but did have to pause and say, “Pardon me?” “Welcome to Shagbottom!” she repeatedly cheerfully. “Do you have some news to report?” “Ah, no, but… the name of this town is Shagbottom?” “That's right: Shagbottom of county Wrenchester.” “Okay,” Don was having an extremely hard time keeping a straight face. He looked back out the window that made up the front of the shop, saw the theater sign again, and just shook his head. Thinking of the other signs, he asked, “The inn's name… what's the abbreviation for?” “To shorten a longer word,” said a voice with another English accent from a woman who popped out from behind a shelf that was heavy with stacks of papers. She had lovely brown skin and black wavy hair that was cut short. She continued, “You know how you might want to save space, so instead of writing out all of ‘abbreviation,' you just use a-b-b-r period.” Don pinched the bridge of his nose and said, “Yes, thank you, but I meant 'what does the c-u-m period stand for in the hotel's name?'” “Oh,” the darker woman frowned. “You know, I'm not terribly sure. Ophelia?” The other woman looked up again, “Oh, hello Anna. I'm over here.” “Good morning,” Anna said as she moved closer to the front of the shop and the counter that separated the women from Don. “Do you know what the abbreviation in the inn's name stands for?” “Oh, excellent,” Ophelia smiled. “How many letters?” “Well, more than three, I should think,” Anna said. “That doesn't narrow things down much, does it?” frowned Ophelia. “Do you have any of the letters?” “Well, c-u-m, clearly,” Anna cast a sideways look at Don and shook her head. “'Cummerbund'?” “That seems a bit of a stretch,” Anna said. “Don't cummerbunds usually stretch a bit?” “Well, yes, I suppose, but that's not really to the point, is it?” “'Cumberbatch'?” “Don't be ridiculous, dear; that's not even a word.” “'Cumulative'?” “'The Cumulative Inne'?” “Why ever not?” Ophelia wanted to know. “It doesn't make sense.” “It certainly does,” Ophelia said a bit defensively. “'My score of twenty was the cumulative in our four games.'” Anna shook her head in exasperation. “That's not well said, though, is it?” Ophelia shrugged. “In any case,” Anna persisted. “We were talking about 'inn' with two ns, and sometimes a silent e.” “We were? Why didn't you say so?” “This gentleman here was asking about the name of the inn. What did you think we were talking about?” “Abbreviations, wasn't it?” “Well, yes,” Anna nodded with some exasperation, “but one abbreviation in particular.” “I see,” Ophelia said thoughtfully. “But then, if this is the abbreviation about which we're inquiring, it might be the abbreviation of someone's name, mightn't it?” “I suppose that's true, love. Good point,” Anna smiled. “But then why couldn't it be 'Cumberbatch'?” Anna's eyes threatened to roll all the way up into her skull as she exclaimed, “That's the most ridiculous name ever! Who would ever consent to call themselves such a ludicrous thing?!” “Well, who are we to judge?” Ophelia shrugged. “I don't suppose you would object to someone's being called Cumberbatch if she had a very nice pair of tits, or if he had a big pecker, now would you?” “What are you trying to say, exactly?” “One shouldn't judge someone on the basis of their name, but on the things that really make them who they are,” Ophelia smiled, clearly thinking she had won this round. “I'm not suggesting one should judge anyone on the basis of their name, Ophelia. I'm saying that we should judge their name on the basis of its being quite ridiculous. 'Cumberbatch' indeed!” Before things could get any more heated, Don, who was having a very hard time not laughing, interjected with, “Ladies, please! I really don't need to know about the inn.” The two women glowered at each other for a moment, and Anna took the opportunity to clearly mouth the word “ridiculous” at Ophelia, before she said, “Very well. Good morning, sir. How may we be of service?” The first thing that occurred to Don when Anna asked him that was that this was the first time someone had given him an innuendo-laden opening like that while completely dressed in a long time. Surely, he could probably say he could use a blowjob, and at least one of the two attractive women would be happy to oblige. This was Eros, after all. On the other hand, the fact that they were dressed, and he actually had a mission to accomplish, led him to the conclusion that he probably should get some information out of the two of them, if that was actually possible. He was about to ask about Lady Primrose, when Don realized he wanted to ask about something else first. “I was wondering, what exactly do you do here?” “We write and print the daily newspaper, of course,” Anna smiled. “Very good,” Don nodded, “and what goes in the newspaper?” “All the news!” Ophelia enthused. “We keep the good people of Shagbottom informed on all the goings on.” “Such as?” “What's playing at the 'Odeon, any new toys at Mabel's, notices of special events,” Ophelia started. “Coverage of said events,” Anna added as she leaned on the counter in front of Don. She had undone a few buttons of her blouse. Ophelia got up and began moving toward her partner, as she continued with, “The daily lottery results, the crossword, interviews with prominent citizens…” “And of handsome newcomers,” Anna smiled. “Oh, that's a good idea, Anna,” Ophelia nodded. Don smiled back at them, flattered by the attention and amused by the turn toward more typically Erosian matters. Then, though, he realized he had more questions. He started with, “What kind of special events?” “Socials, parties…” Anna said. “Garden parties!” Ophelia cut in. “Well, yes, those are included in parties, aren't they dear?” “Naturally, but aren't socials just another sort of party?” Ophelia asked. “I think it's the other way 'round,” Anna frowned. “Either way 'round, then, you started it.” Don decided to jump in before the conversation got too far afield again. “So, mostly parties, eh? Anything else?” “Most of the special events are parties, it's true,” Anna nodded. “They're very nice parties, though,” Ophelia said. She had followed Anna's lead and started unbuttoning her top. “Everyone has such a splendid time.” Don smiled at them, guessing that the parties in Shagbottom probably turned into orgies at some point. He decided to ask, “And you said something about a lottery…?” “Oh yes, that's very important, of course,” Anna nodded, as she shrugged her blouse off her lovely brown shoulders, exposing her full breasts. “What do lottery winners win?” Don asked, taking a step toward the counter and the women as he untied the arms of the sweater around his neck. “What do they win?” Ophelia was a bit confused. She had tossed her top aside and was now shimmying out of her pencil skirt. “Oh, it's not that kind of lottery exactly,” Anna said as she stood up from removing her own skirt. She pushed a sheet of paper across the counter to Don and said, “Here.” On the page were two columns of addresses. Don looked at them as he took off his shirt but couldn't see any pattern or meaning. Anna hopped up on the counter, and pointed to the left column, saying, “This is each couple's address…” “Well, if they picked up their ticket for the day,” Ophelia pointed out. She had moved over to a gate in the counter Don hadn't paid any attention to and was coming over to Don's side of the room. “Yes, certainly, it wouldn't do at all to make people play who didn't want to,” Anna smiled as she spun around on the counter, her long, stockinged legs and stiletto-heeled shoes flying over Don's head. Don smiled at briefly at the sight of Anna's bare, pink pussy, and then realized, “Oh, the other column is the addresses of where people go for the day when they leave in the morning.” “Exactly,” Anna smiled as she spread her legs and scooted up to the edge of the counter. She crooked a finger at Don and asked, “Care to join us for our early morning break…? Oh, how rude of us! What was your name?”Gretchen's Hospitality at Lady Primrose's Estate. Toshia couldn't help but laugh all through the story of Don's encounter with Anna and Ophelia. By the time he was wrapping that up, the two of them had stopped and sat down on a bench in a secluded part of the park. If it had been a bit more secluded, Toshia thought she'd probably break her rule and give Don a blowjob right here. All the sex shenanigans she was picturing had gotten her rather worked up, and she really just wanted to suck on his cock. Of course, that wasn't all she wanted to do… It wasn't that secluded, though, so she managed to behave. However, she did enjoy snuggling up against him, his arm around her shoulders, as he continued his story.“So, yeah,” he said, “after the early morning break, and with a lot of patience, I was able to learn that Shagbottom was basically a rather stable community of people who paired up, somehow, and then enjoyed a rather thorough swinging lifestyle. Each day, but just during the day, they swapped partners, if they participated in the lottery the day before. They rejoined their ‘spouses' at night. Every few days there were social events, or parties, that were pretty much excuses for more partner swapping and/or orgies.” “It sounds like your kind of place,” Toshia smiled. “And not yours?” “Well, yeah, that was implied.” It was afternoon, the three of them had given up on clothing, Don was reclining in a chair with Anna curled up in his lap, and Ophelia was sprawled across her desk with a happy post orgasmic smile on her face, when Don finally got around to, “So, I need to find a Lady Primrose…” “Oh, yes, she's lovely!” Anna purred enthusiastically and bit sleepily. “Her garden parties are the best!” Ophelia added. “She makes sure to invite everyone in town.” “You'll like her,” Anna nodded. “She's the sweetest, poshest lady.” “Folks say the garden parties aren't even the sexiest ones she has,” Ophelia rolled onto her side to look at Don with a conspiratorial glimmer in her eye. “She has masked balls with lords and ladies from all over. It's all very classy and mysterious!” “Oh, hush, Ophelia,” laughed Anna. “That's just gossip. Lady Primrose doesn't put on airs. She's just a nice, friendly, normal person.” It was time for Don to reinsert himself in the conversation. “Well, can you tell me where to find her?” “Of course,” Anna chuckled. “She'll be up at Heolfor House, if she's not traveling.” “And you can direct me to this ‘Heolfor House'?” Anna kissed the side of Don's neck and said, “Certainly, but don't you want to stay for Hazel and Bob's get-together tonight?” Of course, it was nearly impossible for Don to resist such an enticing invitation. It turned out that Hazel had a hankering for bukkake that night and Don was happy to help the local men scratch that itch. By the time he set off down the road for Heolfor House he had decided that the odd little town of Shagbottom was quite the friendly place. The Morning Whip's headline that morning read “Stranger Comes to Town, & All Over Hazel's Tits.” Heolfor House The walk from Shagbottom to the side road that bore a sign reading “Heolfor House” was long enough to discourage idle wandering in but short enough to be a pleasant walk through the countryside. Don thought he must look quite mundane with his clothes and walking staff, and he had to admit this was perhaps the most “normal” day he had spent in Eros so far. He paused at the signpost and wondered where the road would take him if he just kept walking. With a shrug, Don decided that would have to wait for a return trip to the county of Wrenchester and started up the much narrower path toward Heolfor House. Flowering trees grew close to the path, spreading their branches overhead, making for a lovely, shady walk. On the left, through the trees, Don could make out what looked like a cemetery, with a carefully manicured lawn and ornate headstones, as well as what seemed to be moss-covered tombs. The many flowering shrubs and the sunshine gave it a very welcoming appearance, offsetting the fact that this was the first indication of anything like mortality in Eros. Don doubted that anyone was really buried there, but surely someone must have graveyard fantasies to live out. He filed this away to ask about when he got the chance. At the end of the path, Don came to a big arch of heavy rocks that seemed quite ancient, as if the archway predated the path and even the surrounding forest by millennia. Certainly, it seemed much, much older than what Don found on the other side, and what Don found looked pretty old. A broad gravel path spread out in front of him leading directly up to the front of an enormous manor house. There seemed to be three main floors, with smaller floors above and twin towers rising on either end of the facade. All along the edge of steepled roof were spiky ornamentations. Heavy curtains hung in the many windows, and the stonework emphasized both the run of the floors and the way the mansion rose up over the viewer. In retrospect, the Manor had had a southern French, or Mediterranean, feel, while this was decidedly English. The fact that there was a fountain between him and the entrance to the building as well as exquisitely groomed green hedges spreading out around this courtyard somehow only slowly came into Don' attention. There was just something about Heolfor House that drew his attention. Even though the day was sunny and warm, and he knew he was still in Eros, there was somehow something off about this building. It just didn't seem to fit, though Don had to admit that it actually seemed a perfect fit for the whole English countryside fantasy. Anyone who had any Upstairs, Downstairs or Downton Abbey kinks would love this place! Skirting the fountain, Don crossed to the big double doors and pressed the button on one side. When there was no response, he pressed again. He was about to press a third time when the door on the right opened enough for a tall, bald man in a dark suit to look out at Don with clear disapproval. “Hello,” Don smiled. “I'm, uh, hoping to speak with Lady Primrose.” “Are you expected, sir?” the man said. His tone clearly indicated that he knew full well what the answer would be. “No, I'm afraid not.” The man, who Don was assuming must be a butler, gave him a look that conveyed the fact that Don's existence in that moment and place was quite possibly the most inconvenient thing in the universe. He said none of this, though, but only said, “Her ladyship is not receiving callers at the moment.” “Would it be possible for me to wait?” Don smiled again. “Of course, it would, sir,” the butler frowned, clearly annoyed that he was being asked such a trivial question. There was a long pause, before Don decided he would have to prod further. “May I wait, perhaps inside?” The butler's expression never changed but his eyes managed to tell Don that he was personally contributing a great deal to the overall misery in the world. Still, he intoned, “Certainly, sir, please do come in.” The entry hall was, of course, massive, with an extremely high vaulted ceiling from which a dazzling chandelier hung. Dark wood paneling covered every surface, and broad curving stairways flowed up to the second floor. Paintings and tapestries hung on the walls. After getting his name, the butler led Don to the left, pushed open a tall, slender door, and said, “If you would be so kind as to wait here, sir.” Don stepped into a narrow high-ceilinged sitting room with thick, dark carpeting and a large fireplace taking up most of the right-hand wall. The sunlight from one window cut the room in half; what wasn't glowing brightly was almost black in contrast. Tiny motes of dust floated lazily in the yellow light. As the butler shut the door behind him, Don stepped toward the window, hoping to get a look out at the gardens he thought must be outside. But as he drew near, a voice addressed him in a cultured British accent, “Here for the party?” Don turned and peered into the shadowy corner to the right, opposite the door by which he'd entered. He took a couple of steps, out of the sunlight, and said, “Party?” “Just calling to pay your respects, then?” said the dark-haired man in the corner. He was slouched in an armchair. There was a woman kneeling between his legs with her head in his lap. He was wearing black slacks and a dark shirt that was unbuttoned, exposing an athletic chest and abs. She was wearing a pastel blue, backless dress, and had light blonde hair. She was quite intent on the blowjob she was giving. “I suppose that's right,” Don nodded in answer to the man's question. “There's a party, though?” “That's right, tonight,” the man held up his finger as he closed his eyes and smiled. After a long moment of silence, he said, “Everyone who's anyone will be there. Get up, Cessily' and say hello to our new American friend.” The blonde stood up easily, took a step back and turned to smile at Don. She wiped a bit of cum away from the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand and said, “Hello there.” The dark-haired gentleman stood up, tucking his cock back in his trousers, and crossed to Don and extended his hand. As Don shook his hand, the other man said, “Lucien, and this is my sister Cessily.” Don suddenly had a number of questions but couldn't decide which to ask first and what was clearly rude, so he just said, “Don. I'm very pleased to meet you.” Cessily glided up next to her brother and smiled at Don with the kind of open sexual interest he'd grown so used to in Eros. She batted her brown eyes at him and said, “It's so good to have some fresh blood for one of these parties.” “Oh, well, I'm honored, I think,” Don smiled. Cessily was certainly charming. “I'm really just here to have a chat with Lady Primrose.” “Ah, well, it is her party,” Lucien smiled, with much the same undercurrent as his sister's smile. “There's no reason you can't have your cake and eat it too, is there?” Don frowned a little as he tried to sort out Lucien's question, but then the butler cleared his throat on the other side of the room. Don peered through the light, couldn't see clearly enough, took a few steps in that direction. The butler didn't wait for him, but said, “Sir, her ladyship is indisposed, but asks you to accept her invitation to tonight's party.” “That would be great,” Don smiled. “I'm afraid I don't have the proper attire, though.” The butler paused, as if to make it clear that Don was continuing to make his life an unendurable hell, and said, “We will endeavor to correct that situation, sir.” “Oh, well, that's great,” Don nodded. He turned back to say something to Lucien and Cessily, but they had already left, presumably through the door Don now noticed between the armchair in the corner and the fireplace. With a quick shrug, Don followed the butler back out to the entry foyer. Picking up a bell from a little table in the corner, the butler rang twice and then waited until a young woman in a black and white French maid outfit hurried in through a door at the foot of the far staircase. She was short, but had very nice long legs, and had dark brown hair that was pulled back into a bun and seemed to be quite long. She wore a black choker around her lovely, thin neck. She was trying to straighten her uniform as she hurried over to the butler and Don. “Gretchen, please show this gentleman to an available room and help him prepare for the party,” the butler said in a way that seemed to imply that Don would need a great deal of help indeed. “Yes, sir, of course sir,” Gretchen said with an adorable English accent as she bobbed her head and managed to smile at Don, batting lovely blue eyes up at him all the while. She began to turn toward the stairs, and said, “Please come this way, sir.” Quite happily, Don followed the young woman up the stairs, using the time to admire her gorgeous legs with the stockings that ran up to the middle of her firm thighs and the way her bare bottom and the lower lips of her pussy could be seen peeking out from under her short skirt. Gretchen led Don up several flights of stairs and then down a shadowed hall with a big window at the end, turning at last to a door, which opened to a large bedroom. “You may use this room during your stay, sir,” Gretchen smiled. “There are clothes here in the closet.” She opened the door to an enormous walk-in closet and led the way in. There were indeed quite a few suits available and, given his experience in Eros, Don had little doubt that he would find something that fit him nicely. Then Gretchen was bending at the waist in front of him, saying, “And down here are shoes.” Don couldn't resist reaching out and running his hand over her perfect, pale behind. When she did nothing to pull away, he gave her bum a squeeze and then lightly ran his finger over her labia. He could feel that they were already dewy, and there was a bit of pearly cum leaking out of her. Don remembered her straightening her uniform and realized what she must have been up to before the butler had summoned her. Don parted her lips and smeared some of the cum he found there down over her clit. “Uh, that feels very nice, sir,” Gretchen purred. “If you don't mind my saying so, sir.” “Oh, I don't mind at all,” Don chuckled. Since she didn't move away or stand up, Don pushed his thumb into her cummy pussy and started using his fingers to play with her clit in earnest, caressing and squeezing her young ass with his left hand. Gretchen pushed back toward him and murmured, “Oh, sir!” Somewhat clumsily from recent lack of experience, Don undid his pants with his left hand to free his now rather hard prick from its confines. He hadn't had any sex all morning and early afternoon, which in Eros seemed a rather long time, and the way this very fetching young woman was bent over in front of him and responding to his manual stimulation was easily enough to inspire a nearly painful erection. Without waiting for any further invitation, Don pushed his cock down and replaced his thumb in her pussy with the head of his penis. As he pushed into Gretchen from behind, she moaned happily and pushed back against him. With the heat of her tight, wet vagina wrapped around him, Don fought off the physical impulse to come immediately, but only barely. Soon, Gretchen was supporting herself with her left hand on the low cupboard that housed the shoes she'd been showing Don while the fingers of her right were strumming furiously across her clit, and Don was plowing into her violently, holding her slender waist in his hands and pulling her petite body back onto his straining cock. Don suspected her earlier play had been interrupted before she was able to climax because it didn't take long at all before she was shuddering and gasping as she came on him. Then she was on her knees in front of him, one hand on the base of his thick shaft pumping him, as she sucked enthusiastically on his head. Her pretty little face was intensely sexy as she looked up at him with her lovely blue eyes. “Oh, God!” Don groaned as he felt himself swelling in her hand and mouth. Gretchen pulled back off him, but began to stroke him even harder, and said, “Yes, sir, please come for me.” Instinctively, Don pushed forward as his whole body clenched around the base of his cock. Gretchen smiled up at him and kept stroking his shaft until she was rewarded by an explosive gout of cum shooting out and across her sweet face. Don trembled and groaned as another burst of cum splashed onto her and then another. Still looking up at him with her blue eyes, Gretchen sucked his cock back into her mouth and proceeded to swallow the rest of his orgasm. When she finally released him, she said, “Thank you very much, sir.” “Wow!” Don breathed. “And thank you, Gretchen.” He thought to ask her to call him 'Don,' but he decided he quite liked the way she said 'sir.' “It's my pleasure, sir,” she laughed as she stood up. She paused a moment to lick some cum off her lips and to wipe some off her nose. She promptly sucked her finger clean, and then said, “Perhaps you would like me to draw you a bath, sir.” Naturally, for Eros, the room came equipped with a large, luxurious bathroom, and Gretchen joined Don for a long, extremely enjoyable bath. She stripped out of her uniform but kept on her little hat and the choker Don found so sexy. As they engaged in a rather wet session of foreplay masquerading as bathing, Don was able to ask a few questions. He started with, “How long do we have?” Gretchen smiled sweetly as she pulled on his hardness beneath the water, “As much time as you need, sir.” “Oh, well, need and want are two very different things,” Don chuckled as he leaned in to kiss her firm breast and flick his tongue over her hard nipple. “But I mean until you have to go back to work.” She sighed and pulled Don's head down to her breast again, while squeezing his cock a bit tighter. She said, “I am supposed to attend to any of the guests' needs, sir, so…” “But won't you be needed for … other things?” “There are other staff, sir, and if I'm missed I'll only get a spanking, which I don't mind much,” she winked. He smiled up at her as he slipped two fingers up inside her and asked, “Well, then, how long until the party starts?” “Oh,” she bit her lower lip as she rocked on his hand a bit, “the parties never start until after dark. So, a couple of hours, I should say, sir.” “Never?” Don asked as he released her nipple from his mouth. “Even the garden parties I've heard so much about?” “Oh, yes, those are so lovely, but they always begin after sunset. Lady Primrose does so love the nighttime, and the gardens are so beautiful all lit up with candles.” “I'd love to see them,” Don smiled as he stood up in the tub. Gretchen smiled at the hard cock that was now standing out before her. She ran her hand lightly over it and leaned in to give it a kiss, but Don took her hand and drew her up to kiss her sweet mouth and then to lead her out of the tub. After they had dried off some, they made their way back out to the bedroom where they found quite a few ways to spend the next hour and a half. Don's favorite moment came after Gretchen had let down her very long hair to cascade down over her shoulders like a cape as she rode slowly on him, leaning forward with her hands on his shoulders to look into his eyes. He ran his hands up over her slender naked body, caressing her tits and then slipping around her neck, fingers brushing over the choker she still wore. “Tighter, please, sir,” she sighed. As Don gently squeezed her throat, restricting her breath and circulation, Gretchen smiled, nodded, and whispered, “Yes, tighter!” A bit concerned, Don obliged. Gretchen's face darkened a bit, and then she was trembling with a long, silently intense orgasm. When he relaxed his grasp, she smiled down at him with an utterly unfeigned gratitude and affection. After a much briefer bit of cleaning up, and making sure that Don actually found a suit to wear to the party, Gretchen got back into her uniform, this time with her dark hair in a long, thick ponytail, gave him a quick, surprisingly chaste kiss, and left him to his own devices. Don checked himself out in the mirror and thought he was party ready. He was wearing black slacks, jacket, and shoes, and a dark red shirt, which was open at the neck. He had been a bit surprised that there were no ties to be found in the closet, but Gretchen had assured him that this was deliberate. “The lady doesn't like neckties,” she had said as if she were saying nothing more interesting than “she doesn't like Brussel sprouts.” Toshia fixed Don with a skeptical eye and a cocked brow. Don laughed and said, “Yeah, yeah, I was thinking the same thing.” Stepping out into the hallway, staff in hand, Don noted that there were two other guests making their way to the stairs. Don caught up to the black gentleman just before either made it to the top of the stairs, and the tall east Asian woman coming from the other end of the hallway met them there. “Hello, I'm Don,” he smiled, extending his hand first to the man on his left. “Good evening, I'm Jerome,” the fellow smiled in return. Don guessed that Jerome was at least ten years older than himself, though he knew time and aging in Eros were tricky affairs. Jerome had very dark skin, wore his hair and beard, which were sprinkled with some grey, buzzed short. He was also wearing a dark suit, but with a white shirt, and seemed to have an athletic build. “Bian,” the beautiful young woman smiled as she shook each of the men's hands. She had lovely green eyes and curly dark brown hair brushing her shoulders. She was quite tall and wore a deep green floor length dress that left her long neck and sculpted shoulders bare. “Is this your first time to one of Lady Primrose's parties?” Don asked as they started down the stairs. “Yes,” Jerome nodded. “I was quite surprised to be invited.” Don frowned to himself a bit and asked, “And how were you invited, exactly?” “A lady friend suggested I would enjoy it, and the next thing I knew I was here,” Jerome explained, apparently without realizing there was anything odd about his story. “I see,” Don nodded. “Do you mind if I ask where you were talking to your lady friend?” “Oh, well, we were both visiting a lovely resort.” Don smiled and said, “I see. And what about you Bian? Is this your first time, too?” “Yes,” she said with a slight nod and smile. Don thought she didn't have a British accent, but also concluded that she was disinclined to engage in a long conversation. As they descended to the ground floor, Don noticed in passing, as they passed a few windows, that the sun was setting and it would soon be dusk. He felt a bit awkward carrying his staff along, but he was also quite glad to have it along. Candles were now illuminating the stairs and hallways, casting wan light and creating deep shadows. Don had seen no one lighting the candles, but by now he was used to these things happening on their own. On the ground floor, gathered in the entry hall, were about 20 other guests, waiting for the party to begin. Jerome and Bian slipped into the crowd, as Don looked around a bit. He was a bit surprised when someone tapped him on the shoulder. Turning he saw a couple he had met just the night before. “Cheers, Don,” grinned Rodney, a big, cheerful redheaded guy who had helped with Hazel's bukkake. Right next to him was Marilyn, the slender, middle-aged, brown-haired woman who had been introduced as Rodney's partner last night. She and Don had not done anything together at the party, but for a moment Don thought it would be very nice to correct that oversight. Don smiled back at them, “Good evening! I didn't know you'd be here tonight.” “Neither did we,” Rodney laughed. “We won the weekly raffle.” “Ah, I didn't know there was a weekly raffle, either.” “Ay, every week!” the big guy laughed again. “Is this your first time?” “Sure is,” Rodney nodded. “Posh house, in'it?” “It certainly is,” agreed Don, “and the staff is quite accommodating.” “Oh! 'Sounds like you've had a good afternoon,” Rodney chuckled. “I did,” Don smiled, finding it impossible not to get caught up in Rodney's enthusiasm. “Oh, but please excuse me for a moment.” Don had just caught sight of the butler and had come to an abrupt decision. Taking a few steps to intercept the taciturn man, Don said, “Excuse me, my good fellow.” The butler turned on him with an expression that clearly indicated he was not amused by Don's attempt to assimilate to the culture. With what seemed a herculean effort, he said, “Yes, sir, how may I be of assistance?” “I was wondering if it would be a problem for me to leave my staff here over there in the corner by the door.” “Why should that be a problem, sir?” “I don't know, but I don't want to put anyone out.” “I'm sure no one will be 'put out,' sir.” “And no one will move it?” “Ah, well, I cannot speak for everyone, sir, but I can assure you that myself and the rest of the staff will leave your walking stick unmolested.” “Thank you,” Don smiled, partly because he got the impression his cheerfulness was a personal affront to the butler. By the time Don had propped his staff in the aforementioned corner and turned back to the gathering of guests, the large double doors into the ballroom had been opened and everyone was gradually moving inside. Don found himself bringing up the rear. To be continued. By BradentonLarry for Literotica

 The HoneymoonCaptain Evelyn Sage starts a new life with Professor Don. By BradentonLarry - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Chapter 6. The Honeymoon Toshia punched Don in the shoulder. “Ha! I knew it!” she laughed. “I knew you two were into each other!” “First, ow! Second, yeah, yeah, I thought so too… Well, I hoped, and I'm glad you were right.” She leaned in and kissed his cheek, “I'm glad, too. I can't be the only love of your life.” “That escalated quickly!” Don laughed. “And why not?” “Well, I've got Sarah, and a girl's only got so much time and energy,” she grinned.Don smiled at her and said, “That's fair, I suppose.” “But, so what happened? Did she go with you to get her own ring?” “Yes, she did,” Don nodded. “She left Megan in command of the Maidenhead, and we took the Riverboat upriver, set off cross country, got to the valley and then climbed up to the Crimson Mountain.” “You are leaving so much out!” Toshia laughed. “Well, I've got to finish the story, right?” “Yeah, but give me the highlights at least. Did Sage go back to her celibacy?” “Oh no, that was over,” Don smiled. “Excellent! This must have been like your honeymoon. How did she like the Riverboat and the Resort? Is she as much fun in an orgy as I am?” “Well, first, nobody's as much fun at an orgy as you are!” “Suck up!” Don laughed, “And, ‘honeymoon'? I don't know if I'd go that far, but I see your point. Well, we cut through Rendezvous pretty quickly, and we managed to catch the Riverboat just before it started upriver.” “That was lucky.” “Oh, we would have found some way to pass the time…” “I'm sure!” Toshia grinned. “So, how was the river trip? At least tell me about that.” “Well, we talked about it and decided to try to stick together as much as possible until we got to the pleasure dome. So, if they played the same game the first night, we'd sit it out, but they had another mixer scheduled.” After the flurry of activity involved in leaving the Maidenhead and getting to the Riverboat (and Sage wanted to know why it didn't have a name), they enjoyed the opportunity to enjoy a spirited session of fucking on the nearest lounger. Then they commandeered an empty cabin for a nice shower, which, naturally enough, led to more sex, first in the shower, and then on the cabin's bed, which eventually led them back into the shower. As they were drying off and Sage was gathering up the clothes she had brought along, a pretty, blonde woman in a white uniform with a rather short skirt appeared in the cabin doorway and said, “Welcome aboard!” “Hi, Sally,” Don waved. “Oh, hi, Don! Welcome back! We're going to have a fun mixer game in a little bit! It's couples night, so partner up and meet us all up in the ballroom!” Then she had hurried on. “I'm standing right here,” Sage grumbled with mock irritation. Don shrugged, “I suppose she didn't want to presume anything.” “Was it ‘couples night,' when you were here before?” “No, the first time was kind of a random mixer, 'Cabin Fever,' I think, and the second time Shelonda and I skipped the activity.” As they made their way up to the ballroom, Sage asked about the random mixer and Don explained how the women went to claim cabins for themselves while he and the other men waited in the ballroom until Sally let them draw numbers from a black bag she had. “We then went to the cabin that matched up with the number and 'got to know' whichever woman was there. When a chime sounded, we hurried back to the ballroom to draw another number.” “Wow, that must have been … interesting. You just stopped in the middle of whatever you were doing and went back to the ballroom?” “Pretty much, yeah,” Don nodded. “Even if you were in the middle of sex?” “Well, yeah, that was sort of the point, I think. On the one hand, that encouraged you not to waste time, and, on the other, it built up a kind of crazed intensity. After the first round, I can say that the women I met were very much 'come here right now!' if you know what I mean.” Sage laughed, “Ay, I know what ye mean. How many rounds were there?” “I think there were six.” “Hum, how did Toshia take all of this?” “Enthusiastically,” Don smiled. “When the game was over and I caught up with her, and Shelonda, she was … well, rather extremely well-fucked. I think she said she'd been able to count eight guys.” “Eight for six rounds?” “Well, there were more men than women, so Sally apparently occasionally sent two guys to the same room. Then, Toshia and Shelonda took a break for one round and then played in the same room, which caused a bit of confusion. But yeah, I'm pretty sure she said eight, though she wasn't exactly counting, like she was in the Disco.” “Eight's pretty damn impressive,” Sage mused. “Well, it was actually at least nine, counting me, after the game was over,” Don said, “but that was small potatoes compared to her night in the Disco or her gangbang with the Sisters.” “Ah, okay, I have so many questions.” By this time, they had gotten to the ballroom, where they scored some fruit and took up a position off to the side where they could talk while waiting for Sally to commence the game. As he told her about the night in the Disco, Don idly noticed that the ballroom had been redecorated. There were low couches arranged so that there were four largish circles in the corners of the big room and one in the center. There were a lot of pillows about, too. “So, eighteen guys? In one night?” Sage was clearly impressed. “Well, no, that's just in the Disco,” Don smiled. “After that we played a game with the Player, so the count was higher, plus some play with women.” “Damn! She's quite the woman, eh?” “There were more in the next story, and you saw her with your crew, but yeah, she is,” nodded Don. Then he had a thought, and quickly said, “I love her, Sage, but you should know, I didn't decide to stay here in Eros until I met you.” Sage fixed Don with an amused smile and said, “You don't have to worry about me, Don. I'm not the insecure, possessive type, and I can tell you're nuts about me. In fact…,” she slipped up in front of him and took his cock in her hand. With a serious glint in her eye and a crooked grin, she said, in full piratic, “ye belong t'me now. I just be happy t'share.” “Well, alrighty then,” Don smiled. He reached around her with both hands, squeezed her perfect ass, and said, “Right back at ye, Cap'n Sage.” With her free hand she pulled his head down, and before kissing him said “Actually, it's Evelyn.” Their deep, passionate kiss would certainly have led to yet another bout of enthusiastic sex, but Sally chose that moment to ring a bell she'd brought along for the occasion to get everyone's attention. “Okay!” Sally grinned. “If you've all picked your partners, we're ready to play a game we call 'Spin the Bottle'!” “Seriously?” Sage/Evelyn laughed. “This should be good,” Toshia chuckled. “If you'll all take places around the five circles here, there should be room for four couples at each! And we have twenty couples tonight - perfect! House rules are that everyone starts out naked!” Sally beamed. “Shouldn't that include you, Sally?” Don shouted, laughing. “I'm not playing, silly!” she laughed back. “It was worth a try,” Don muttered to Sage, as he happily helped her get out of her clothes, which they tossed onto the low couch on the edge of their chosen circle, which was the corner one to port and forward. “She does seem like she'd be … exuberant,” Sage chuckled. “Hey, don't forget you're going to tell me about that gangbang.” “Sure,” Don grinned, “though, remember that that one is all second hand.” “Okay, now take a minute to get to know each other while we come around and get a little information from each of you!” Sally shouted. The people around their little circle had arranged themselves in a male-female sequence, and there were no same-sex couples in their group, though Don could see that there were some of those at other circles. Sage was on his immediate right, and on her right was a fit young man with short, curly black hair and blue eyes named Pete and his partner, a young and short Persian woman with wavy dark brown hair cropped short, slender build, big tits, and beautiful amber eyes named Mahsati. Next came Lawrence, a short light-skinned black man with hazel eyes, long, straight dark brown hair, and a variety of tattoos, and his companion (at least for the game) Tina, a blue-eyed woman with a curly mane of deep brown hair with various shades of blonde highlights. Finally, there was Reyansh, a clearly Indian or Pakistani fellow with an athletic build and a neatly trimmed beard to go with his short black hair, and his partner Felicia, a tiny, thin woman with light grey eyes and blonde hair in a pixie cut, and legs that were quite long relative to the rest of her small stature. Felicia kind of reminded Don of the first fairy who had accosted him in the valley of the fey. It turned out that only Reynash and Felicia had known each other before today. “We were having a great time together in Rendezvous, heard about the Resort, and thought we'd try it out,” said Reynash in his noticeably accented voice. While they were talking, a tall, curvy woman with large breasts and long curly black hair, who was wearing a uniform like Sally's, came up with a clipboard and a quill pen and started talking to each member of the circle, making some notes, and then moving on. She eventually got to Don, smiled at him, and said, “Hi, I'm Miriam, and I'll be hosting your circle tonight.” “Hi Miriam,” Don smiled. Her eyes were a very deep brown and he was wishing she weren't wearing that uniform, and/or would be joining in the game. “I need your name and your preference in regard to sexual partners,” Miriam said with a smile. “Don, and women.” Sage responded with “Sage, and I like both men and women. Maybe men just a little bit more.” “Why do they need that?” Sage asked as Miriam moved on. “I have no idea,” Don shrugged. “I'm guessing it will keep me from making out with Pete. There's often this kind of low-level 'magic' going on, like how they managed to send men only to cabins women had occupied. I just roll with it these days.” “If you'll have a seat,” Miriam smiled at all of them, “we can get started.” She had done something with her clipboard, which was nowhere to be seen, and was now holding a glass bottle in one hand and a pocket watch in the other. Like the others, Don and Sage sat down on the floor on pillows and awaited instruction. Miriam set the bottle down in the center of the circle, consulted her watch, and said, “We'll start out with just kissing, okay?” Don exchanged a shrug with Sage and then took his turn nodding to Miriam. “Very good! Tina, you go first. Just give the bottle a spin!” Don watched her crawl out to the center of the circle and flip the bottle, which seemed to spin a bit faster than it should, and as if it was turning on a fixed axis. It came to rest pointing directly at Pete. “Come on over here,” Tina laughed, and Pete moved on all fours to her. The other six players and Miriam watched as the two of them kissed tentatively and then more passionately. By the time Miriam called “Time!” they were really into it, each squeezing the other's ass tightly. “Reynash, you're next,” Miriam announced. In another minute, lucky Reynash was making out with lovely Mahsati. Felicia spun next, and the bottle selected Sage. As he watched her tight ass while she crawled the short distance to Felicia, Don realized he had never seen Sage do anything at all with anyone else. This added a level of intensity to this moment of voyeurism that was quite odd for his time in Eros. He was quite turned on just watching his partner kissing tiny Felicia. All too soon, Miriam called time, and then Don realized it was his turn. He was quite pleased to welcome beautiful young Mahsati to the center of the circle with a long, kiss. In the spirit the others had established, he didn't hesitate to draw her into his arms, enjoying the feeling of her big breasts pressed against his chest or her slender waist in his hands. When Miriam called time, he breathed a heartfelt, “Damn!” Then it was Sage's turn, and she got Felicia. “Come get some seconds, cutie,” Sage grinned. This time, Sage took a more aggressive approach, pulling the little woman onto her lap and kissing her deeply, one hand cupping a breast and then pinching a nipple, making Tina gasp and wiggle against her. When Sage got back to her pillow, she whispered to Don, “I had no idea spin the bottle was this much fun!” “I think this is just the warm-up,” laughed Don. They completed two complete cycles around the circle at this level of interaction. When Mahsati spun next she got Don, and he was more than happy to lean her back and kiss her deeply, one hand under her back and the other squeezing and teasing her tits. That was the only time the bottle picked Don. “That's what you get for not going both ways,” Sage teased him. Actually, it was Lawrence who was the unluckiest of the bunch, being completely ignored by the bottle and only getting to kiss someone when it was his turn. At the other end of the extreme, the clear winner was Sage, who got selected four times. With that and her own two turns, she wound up making out with everyone except Mahsati and Lawrence, and twice each with lucky Pete and Felicia. Sage's high point came in the second round, when Don won the chance to kiss her, then she spun and got to make out with Pete, and then Pete spun and was lucky enough to get Sage! Between them Don and Pete did their best to get her nicely riled up. At the end of this, Sage leaned on Don's shoulder and said, “I'm so ready to get past this kissing stuff!” When it was Tina's third turn, Miriam stopped her and asked, “Are you all ready to turn things up a bit?” Everyone enthusiastically agreed they were. “Okay,” she smiled. “Now whoever spins has to go down on the selected person.” This caused a unanimous murmur of approval, and Tina hurried out to the bottle. In another moment, she had her head in Pete's lap, her long, curly hair obscuring everyone's view of what she was doing, though the distinctive up and down motion told the tale well enough. All too quickly, particularly from Pete's perspective, Miriam called time. Don was pretty sure the previous rounds had been longer, with the second a bit longer than then first. This would make good sense if the intention was to build up the sexual tension as much as possible. Reynash took his turn and won a chance to taste Sage. She gave Don a grin and a wink as she told Reynash to get on his back, and then promptly straddled his bearded face. Don watched intently as she bit her lower lip and clasped her tits tightly in her hands. Before she could really get into it, though, Miriam called time. As she returned to Don's side, Sage whispered “Bitch!” but Don could tell she was having fun. The bottle rewarded Reynash for his efforts by pointing to him when Felicia spun next. With her short hair it was easy to watch her lick at his cock and then take it into her mouth. She seemed to have caught on that she wouldn't have much time, so she made no effort to actually bring him off. Then it was Don's turn and, as her luck would have it, Felicia got selected. She hurried back to the middle of the circle and lay down, spreading her legs so Don could get at her rather wet pussy. Don held the tiny woman's ass in his hands and lifted her up off the floor a bit as he pushed his tongue deep into her and then proceeded to lick and suck at her clit. He managed to get her pretty worked up before Miriam stopped him. Sage smiled at him as they crossed paths, and then she promptly spun Felicia again. With a delighted giggle, the little woman hurried to resume her position. Sage knelt there with her ass upturned and pointed at Don as she dove hungrily into Felicia's pussy and clit. From the way her arm was moving, Don could tell his lover was fingering Felicia's cunt vigorously. Before Miriam called time, Felicia was crying out and arching her back with an intense orgasm. “We have a winner!” Lawrence laughed. On joining Don, she held up her hand and he gave her a high five, which made everyone laugh. “That's my kind of tag teaming,” she grinned, and then kissed him deeply, both their mouths covered in Felicia's wetness. As Pete took his turn going down on Mahsati, Sage leaned over and asked Don, “Do we really have to just sit here and behave ourselves?” Don grinned, “I love your attitude! But yeah, I think that's the point of the game.” “Boo!” she pouted, which almost convinced Don to ditch the game and fuck her right then. The bottle gods must have heard Sage's angry silent prayer, though, for when Mahsati took her turn next, the bottle pointed straight at Sage. The dark-haired girl must have been paying attention earlier, because she followed Reynash's example and laid on her back for Sage, who was more than happy to straddle her pretty face and lower herself down until Mahsati could lick at her. From Don's seat, he had a wonderful view of Mahsati's pink pussy, as well as Sage's ass as Mahsati held on to it to keep Sage's clit in just the right spot. Don found it intoxicating to watch Sage's muscles as she rocked there, trying to get every bit of satisfaction from Mahsati's lips and tongue. Sadly, Miriam called time a bit too early. “'Girl knows what she's doing!” Sage told Don. Then Lawrence's spin slowed and pointed right back at Sage. “Fuck yes!” she shouted as she surged forward. “Assume the position, sexy!” Sage hurried to kneel over Lawrence's face, and then adjusted herself until he was hitting just the right spot. She groaned and said, “Yes, keep doing that… just like that… uh huh… don't stop… good, good… fuck… yes… so close… so… YES!!” Then she was pushing down on Lawrence's mouth, both hands clutching her tits and her head thrown back shuddering and shaking. From head to toe her muscles clenched until she very, very slowly exhaled and relaxed. Miriam had called time along the way, but no one seemed to mind waiting for Sage to slowly climb off Lawrence's face and return to her seat. “Feel better?” Don grinned. “Much!” “That was fucking hot!” “God,” she breathed, “when do we get to the fucking?” This was the end of the round, and Miriam announced that now the person the bottle pointed to would have to go down on the spinner. Don didn't really see the point of this change, but he certainly didn't feel like objecting. Neither Don nor Sage got selected during this round, but Don got to have his cock sucked by pretty Mahsati, right after she had been licking Felicia, and Sage got to sit on lucky Pete's face. She whispered that he was the least talented cunnilinguist in the group so far, and by this time she'd sampled the oral skills of everyone but Tina, who Don suspected only liked guys. Don finally realized that the current rule meant that no one would be gone down on twice in a row, but that everyone would be serviced at least once. Again, this worked well to build up the tension. “I think it's time to turn things up again,” Miriam said to the group, “unless anyone has any objections…?” There were none. “Okay, time for some fucking!” Miriam grinned (and she wasn't the only one). “The one the bottle selects gets to pick the position, or exactly what's being done if it's both women.” That answered the question about the other men's orientations. “I feel like I should warn you that the timer won't be set for very long.” This elicited some grumbling, but everyone was eager to get on with things, including Tina, who hurried to get to the bottle. If she was disappointed to get paired up with her own partner, she didn't show it. Pete was content to just take her from behind, pushing into her without any ceremony or hesitation. Tina groaned happily as she was filled, reaching back immediately to play with her clit. Unfortunately for both of them the time ran out much too quickly. “Oh, this is going to make everyone crazy,” Sage laughed, apparently not worried that she was included in everyone. Luckily for her, Reynash's spin pointed right at Tina, who was only too happy to have him pick up right where and how Pete had left off. Reynash clearly caught onto the fact that everyone had had enough foreplay, so he held Tina's hips and fucked her as hard as he could, her tits flailing about crazily underneath her and her wild hair sweeping the floor. Neither of them had time to climax, but it was obviously close. Felicia spun the bottle and got Mahsati. “Oh, I have to admit I was hoping for some dick,” Felicia smiled, “but let's see how hot we can get.” “Well, maybe I can make up for not having a dick,” Mahsati laughed and directed Felicia to lie on her back. Soon the dark young woman was working her whole tiny hand in and out of Felicia's pussy as she licked Felicia's clit. Felicia was very close to her second orgasm of the game when Miriam called time. She returned to her spot next to Don with a frenzied look in her eyes. On his other side, Sage repeated, “'Girl knows what she's doing,” then added, “Show 'em what you got, baby.” Don was chuckling as he spun the bottle, and then laughed, “Well, here's your dick, Felicia.” The tiny woman was on him in a flash, pushing him back and then straddling him. Her hand grabbed his stiff cock and pushed it up into her all in one motion. Then she had her hands on his chest as she rode up and down him a few times almost violently. He took hold of her tiny waist and looked up into her lust crazed eyes. Then she sank down on him hard and ground herself against his body. Then she clenched her teeth and dropped her head as her body shook with a long, intense orgasm. Miriam had called time, but Felicia smiled down at Don and said, “Thanks, I needed that.” “Happy to help,” Don laughed. Don crawled past Sage on her way to the bottle and said, “Have fun!” “I'm sure I will,” she laughed. Reynash decided he wanted to have Sage in the good old missionary position. He looked into her eyes as he fucked in and out of her slowly and steadily. Her legs slipped up and around his waist, urging him deeper. Don watched from the side, enjoying the sight of Sage like this. “Oh! Lucky me!” Sage laughed when the next spin, Pete's, landed on her. She had him lay on his back and then straddled him reverse cowgirl, looking right at Don as she guided his cock up into her pussy. She fondled Pete's balls for a moment before slowly riding up and down on his shaft and moving her fingers up to her own clit. Her eyes never left Don's as she pleasured herself and enjoyed Pete's cock sliding up and down inside her. Don sat there riveted to the sight, his cock hard as steel in his lap. When Miriam called time, Sage returned to Don and gave him a quick kiss. “Enjoy the show?” “Hum, yes,” Don groaned. “I hope it's not over.” She laughed, “I think this is just the warm-up.” “Oh my!” he chuckled. Like Tina had, Mahsati spun and got her own partner, but Pete certainly wasn't complaining as he sat her on his lap so she could ride up and down him as they made out. Then, the bottle, which seemed to be working on a theme, gave Lawrence a chance to screw his partner some more, and Tina again got on all fours so he could take her from behind. “Okay, now we'll flip that, so the spinner gets to choose the position, and you'll get a tiny bit more time,” Miriam explained. Tina got Don, who wasn't surprised when she offered him her backside. He pushed into her very wet pussy from behind and felt her fingers brushing the underside of his cock as she played with her clit. He held onto her waist and plunged into her again and again, and then pushed his thumb slowly up into her ass. This finally sent Tina over the edge and she was crying out loudly as her body shook, her pussy grasping at Don's cock and her ass opening and closing on his thumb. “Nice!” Sage grinned when Don got back to her. Reynash fucked Mahsati for a bit in the missionary position which seemed to be his favorite, and Felicia took a turn riding Pete, before Don spun the bottle again and was matched with Tina again. He had her lay down on her side, facing Sage, and then laid down behind her, he picked up her upper leg and told her, “Take my cock and put it in you.” Tina obeyed quickly, and soon Don was fucking slowly in and out of Tina while he smiled at Sage over Tina's shoulder. Naturally, Tina couldn't resist playing with her clit, but there was nowhere enough time for her to have another orgasm. Then Sage got a turn with Mahsati and took the chance to treat the beautiful young woman as she had treated Felicia in the previous round, licking her clit while her fingers and then her hand pushed up inside Mahsati's cunt. Sage came very close to giving Mahsati a nice orgasm, but that would have to wait a bit. Mahsati sat by as her partner Pete took a turn fucking Tina for the first time, and then she got her next turn, which she used to ride Pete's lap hard and fast, leaving them both breathing hard and clearly frustrated. Next, though, Lawrence spun the bottle and got Mahsati. Everyone sat back and watched as the slender Persian girl with the big tits straddled Lawrence's lap and rode up and down on his thick cock. Lawrence had his mouth on her tit, sucking hard on her nipple when she had her first orgasm of the game, whimpering and shaking for what seemed like a very long time. “Well, that was a wonderful end of that round,” Miriam smiled. Don looked around at the other circles for the first time and saw that they were all engaged in pretty much the same activities as his was. “This round you'll have a little more time, and things may get a bit more … complicated,” Miriam said. Quite a few puzzled glances were shared, but with a shrug Tina crawled out to spin the bottle. As the bottle spun, Don reflected that each of the women had had at least one orgasm, and Felicia had had two, while none of the men had yet. The bottle stopped on Don and then, to the surprise of all eight of the players, it flashed brightly twice, as if there were a light inside the bottle. Then, even more surprisingly, it spun again of its own accord, eventually coming to a halt pointing at Reynash and flashing twice again. Miriam laughed, “Well that was quick. Tina you get to have Don and Reynash however you want, and you get twice the time.” Tina squealed with delight and Sage said, “This should be interesting.” Don chuckled and joined Reynash in front of Tina who was kneeling in the middle of the circle, already sucking on Reynash's cock rather enthusiastically. Her hand ran up Don's leg, lightly stroked his balls and then moved up to get a firm grip on his cock. Tina gave Reynash's cockhead a kiss and then moved over to Don's prick, taking it into her mouth and then deepthroating it in one slow motion. Don groaned and took hold of the back of her head, his fingers tangled in her thick hair, as she moved slowly up and down on him. She gradually pulled off him and went back to Reynash's cock for a moment. Then she looked up at them and said, “Help me up, boys.” When she was standing, she said, “Reynash, get behind me and fuck me hard.” As he hurried to comply, Tina bent at the waist so she could get her mouth back on Don's very hard cock. Don held onto her head with both hands as Reynash held her hips and proceeded to fuck in and out of her enthusiastically. He was clearly taking advantage of the extra time to try to cum, and Don thought that was a fantastic idea. Each time Reynash shoved forward into Tina's pussy, she was pushed onto Don's cock. Being careful not to choke her too much, Don began to match Reynash's pace. Tina's saliva was running down his shaft and his balls, as Don watched her back swaying between him and Reynash, and out of the corner of his eye he could see Sage watching intently. Reynash was shoving deep into Tina when he took his thumb and copied what he'd seen Don do to her earlier. As soon as his thumb pushed up into her ass, Tina began shaking wildly, and a long, low moan vibrated her throat on Don's cock. This was all it took to suck Don over the edge. He groaned loudly and held still inside Tina's mouth and throat as his cock swelled and his balls tightened. Then he was pumping a flood of cum down her throat, and he could feel her trying to swallow it all. When he pulled his cock back, though, quite a bit of cum spilled down her chin. Miriam called time, and the circle of spectators applauded. “Feel better?” Sage winked at Don as he collapsed back on his pillow. “God yes!” he laughed.Socializing As A Couple. Mahsati & Reynash add to the Honeymoon fun. Reynash hadn't come, but then he knew his turn was next. Don and Sage sat back and watched as Reynash held pretty little Felicia down on the floor and fucked her slowly and steadily, as if he were now trying to hold off on his own orgasm, or he just liked looking down on her while she was groaning in mounting pleasure. However, the next turn was Felicia's and she got Reynash again, and she insisted that he fuck her hard until he came. They all watched as he drove hard and deep into her tiny body until he picked her up in his arms and held her tight as he pumped his cum up into her. Don really liked that image, so when he spun and got Felicia, who giggled at her luck and came over to him quickly, he picked her up in his arms. She caught on immediately and threw her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist. Don braced his feet as she reached down between their sweaty bodies and guided his cock as she sank down on it with a happy groan. He felt some of Reynash's cum being pushed out of her and running down his balls. Having just come a few minutes earlier, Don was in no hurry, but just wanted to have this adorable little woman in his arms and on his cock. He bent down and kissed her deeply as he helped raise and lower her against him. He was squeezing her ass in his hands and kissing her neck when Miriam called time. Don and Sage exchanged grins as they traded places. Then, lucky little Felicia was laughing as the bottle pointed to her again. “Come here and let me lick that pussy clean for you,” Sage smiled. Don watched happily as Sage lay on her back and Felicia straddled her face. Not only did Sage get a healthy serving of Reynash's cum down her throat and all over her face, but was able to lick her to a sweet little orgasm. “Can we keep her?” Sage asked as she got back to Don. Next Pete spun the bottle and was joined by a somewhat unsteady Felicia and the beautiful Mahsati. Everyone watched as Pete lay prone with Felicia riding his cock and Mahsati sat on his face. Nobody came, but everyone seemed to be having a very good time. Mahsati had the next spin, which got very interesting when the bottle pointed at Reynash and flashed again, this time not twice but three times! It then spun until it pointed at Sage, who grinned and rubbed her hands together. The bottle slowly came to rest yet again pointing at Don. “It's about time we got to play together,” Sage smiled. “Agreed!” Don nodded. Mahsati had no trouble taking charge, ordering Sage onto her back so she could get over her in a 69. Then she said, “Pick an end, boys, and get busy!” Without waiting to see what they did, she lowered her mouth to Sage's pussy, and spread her knees further apart so Sage could start licking hers. Don, who hadn't yet had a chance to fuck Mahsati took the lead and knelt behind her. He smiled down at Sage, who winked at him before going back to licking at Mahsati's clit. Don pushed his cock down and slowly drove it into Mahsati's warm, wet pussy. He could feel Sage's tongue against the underside of his shaft and began to slowly work himself in and out. He looked over Mahsati's lovely back and saw that Reynash had paused a moment to let Mahsati suck on his cock a bit before spreading his knees further so he could get his cock down into Sage's waiting pussy. This kept Mahsati from licking Sage's clit, so she used her fingers to stroke Sage as Reynash fucked her. It slowly dawned on Don that they would probably have three times as much time for this matchup, which encouraged him to begin shoving into Mahsati a bit harder. Reynash noticed this and followed suit, as the women continued to pleasure each other. Mahsati was the first to cum, shaking and groaning, her pussy spasming on Don's hard cock, but she kept up what she was doing to Sage, and it wasn't long at all before Sage was coming loudly. There was still time left, so Mahsati got her mouth on Reynash and began sucking on him hungrily. Don drew out of her pussy, planning to find a way to get at Sage, but she beat him to it, grabbing his slippery cock and pulling it down so she could suck on it. This would have led to a change of configuration, but Miriam called time and the four of them slowly crawled back to their positions. “We are going to fuck so hard after this!” Sage whispered in Don's ear. Lawrence, who had been on the sidelines all this round, was next, so he crawled to the center of the circle and gave the bottle a spin. This time, though, the bottle actually accelerated, and began flashing wildly, until it exploded in a cloud of multi-colored sparks that slowly faded away without a trace. “Congratulations! Your circle is the first to hit jackpot!” Miriam said. “Everyone into the circle and play, for as long as you like. Have fun!” There was a general rush as everyone crawled forward, but Don remembered something about always tipping the dealer and thought to ask, “So, Miriam, now that the game is over, can you join in?” “Oh! Well, I don't see why not,” she smiled, and quickly started getting undressed. Don waited until she was naked and beckoned her over to his part of the rapidly developing orgy. On one side, Sage had gotten entangled with the three people beyond her. She was riding up and down on Pete's cock as Mahsati sat on his face and sucked a very pleased Lawrence. On the other side, Tina was sitting on Felicia's face and deepthroating Reynash. Don took Miriam's hand and drew her down to kneel with him. He took her face in his hands and kissed her deeply. He asked her, “Did you enjoy watching us have all that sex?” “Oh yes! It was very hot! Usually the crew gets together later and fuck our brains out. It's so nice to get to play with the passengers. Oh, that's nice!” she cooed as Don sucked one of her nipples into his mouth. He wasn't a breast man, but Miriam's were spectacular. As his lips, teeth and tongue explored her tits, Don's hand crept up between her thighs, until he was stroking her labia, which were already quite slick with her nectar. Soon he had his fingers moving up inside Miriam, his palm rubbing against her clit, while he had moved back up to kiss her. She sighed happily, and Don suggested she lie down. Soon Don was going down on Miriam as she arched her back and squeezed her beautiful breasts in her hands. Sage looked over her shoulder and saw what Don was up to and decided to join in. She got off Pete and crawled around to kiss Miriam and then descended upon her full tits. This put her own breasts right over Miriam's mouth, so, naturally, Miriam pulled Sage down enough so she could get at her smaller tits and hard nipples. Don was focused on licking and sucking at Miriam's clit as he worked two fingers in and out of her very wet pussy. Off to the side where Sage had just been, Mahsati was now busy fucking Lawrence, leaving Pete free to come around behind Sage. Don kept licking at Miriam's clit as he watched Pete push himself into Sage from behind. For just a moment, Sage raised her head from Miriam's breasts to smile at Don, and to say over her shoulder, “I don't know who that is, but fuck me harder.” As Sage went back to sucking on Miriam's nipples, Pete followed her instructions and began fucking in and out of her harder. Don felt the motion being conducted through Sage into Miriam as he licked harder and faster at her clit, shoving his fingers up into her, rubbing against her g-spot, until she was groaning and shaking with an intense orgasm that seemed to roll on for at least a minute. When Miriam's body came back down, Don pulled away a bit and then moved up her, keeping his fingers inside her, slowly moving in and out. Sage saw him coming and met him with a deep, extremely passionate kiss. She pushed herself up so Don could get into position, letting Pete continue fucking her. Don smiled at her and replaced his fingers with his cock in Miriam's pussy. He looked down to watch the brunette's pretty face as he began to fuck her. He liked the way her tits were jiggling back and forth as he drove into her over and over. Meanwhile, right in front of him, Sage had arched her back, so she could hold the back of Pete's head as he kissed and nibbled at the side of her neck and her shoulder. His left hand was on her hip and his right on her tit, squeezing it, her nipple pinched between his fingers. Sage's other hand was down on her clit. Don could see the base of Pete's cock and his balls as he fucked up into Sage. She was obviously loving what he was doing, but she was watching Don fucking Miriam all the while. Don was vaguely aware that, just past Sage and Pete, Mahsati was on her back as Lawrence stroked his fat cock over her until he spewed an impressive load of white cum all over her belly and tits. Beneath him, Miriam had gone back to squeezing her big tits and pinching and twisting at her nipples. Don reached down to raise first her left leg and then her right, lifting her butt a bit as he got her long legs up on his shoulders so he could drive into her at a deeper angle. Then Sage was saying, “Oh god, yes! Fuck! Cum inside me!” Don looked up to see that Sage now had her eyes closed and her head thrown back as her muscles clenched with her orgasm in the way Don loved so much. Pete was shoved up inside her and his cock was spasming, pumping cum up into her. Some of it was leaking out of her and running down his balls. This sight, as well as the vision of sexy beauty beneath him and the feeling of having his cock stroked and squeezed by Miriam's very eager pussy, was all it took. Don felt his balls tightening and his cock swelling, and then he was groaning and shoving deep into Miriam as his cock erupted, molten cum shooting deep into her pussy and womb. Don's head was reeling as he felt his heart pounding and he slowly caught his breath. He lowered himself and kissed Miriam again, deeply. Then he pushed up and caught Sage's eye. She was grinning at him happily. When Don sat back on his haunches and pulled out of Miriam, Sage patted Pete on the head and quickly slid off him, crawling over Miriam to get at Don's slippery, cummy cock. Don groaned again as his lover sucked him in and began cleaning him off, then, with a quick wink up at him, she lowered her mouth to Miriam's pussy to lick and suck up the cum he'd left there. Miriam took this opportunity to coax Sage over into position so she could return the favor, cleaning her of Pete's cum. It didn't take long before the two women moved on to licking at each other's clits. After pausing to admire the sight of Sage's small, muscular body entwined with Miriam's more statuesque and curvier one, Don looked around to see what else was going on in their little circle. Mahsati was on her hands and knees between Reyansh, who was fucking her from behind, and Lawrence, who was pushing his fat cock into her mouth and throat. Mahsati's heavy tits swung under her thin body. Felicia was on her back underneath Mahsati, reaching up to play with her clit, and to occasionally catch one of those beautiful nipples. Tina was kneeling over Pete, who had collapsed back against one of the sofas that formed the outer barrier of their circle. Tina was enthusiastically cleaning him of his cum and Sage's juices and keeping him hard for the next round. Don got up and crossed over to stand behind Lawrence, then bent down and pointed him in the direction of Sage's upturned butt as she lay on top of Miriam. In another moment, Don was offering smiling Mahsati his cock to suck as Lawrence got behind Sage and started pushing his broad cock into her. All the attention she was getting succeeded in bringing Mahsati another orgasm, and her three playmates held onto her as she came. This broke up their little group, and soon Don was alone with Mahsati, sitting on the floor as she straddled him, riding slowly up and down on his cock as he kissed her sweet lips and lavished attention on her lovely tits, all while his hands caressed her back and butt. Her belly and tits were still sticky with Lawrence's cum, but Don didn't mind that in the least. Meanwhile, Sage was still getting fucked vigorously from behind by Lawrence, but Miriam had crawled away, leaving room for little Felicia to lay down in front of Sage so the latter could go down on her. Tina took advantage of the situation by kneeling over Felicia's face, letting the tiny girl lick at her clit and pussy. Beyond them, Miriam had straddled Pete's lap to ride his cock, and Reyansh was behind her, pushing his cock up into her ass. Mahsati and Don let the others play and just concentrated on enjoying each other, until she was clinging to him tightly, her face buried in the crook of his neck having yet another orgasm. She kissed him and got up to her feet a bit unsteadily, and Don once again looked around. Having apparently come inside Sage, Lawrence was now sitting back as Tina cleaned him up with her eager and talented mouth. Felicia coaxed Sage to sit on her face, letting her drink down and lick up all of Lawrence's cum. Mahsati went over to get in on the action over near where Miriam was still getting fucked by both Pete and Reyansh. Don moved over to kneel down next to Sage, leaning across to kiss her. He ran his hand down Felicia's belly so he could slip his fingers into her pussy and tease her clit with his palm and thumb. He asked Sage, “So, having fun?” “God yes!” she smiled. “What's next?” “Well, I think there are two guys here you haven't made cum yet, in the game at least.” “Oh, that's not right,” she smirked. “How ambitious are you feeling?” “Oh, I'm up for whatever you have in mind!” “You say that now, but…” Sage laughed and said, “Try me!” Don grinned and then stood up to make the proper arrangements. In short order he was on his back as Sage sank down on his cock. She smiled down at him and said, “You don't get to leave there until you fill her with your cum, Don.” “Deal,” he grinned. Then Reyansh took his cock from Tina's mouth, which had gotten him nice and wet, and knelt behind Sage and pushed his cock against and then into her tight asshole. Sage had her hands on Don's chest and she dug her fingers into his pecs a bit as she groaned, “Fuck!” “You okay?” Don asked. “Oh yeah,” she breathed, then she looked over her shoulder and said, “Fuck me, big boy. Don't stop until you come.” “Well, if I must,” Reyansh chuckled and then began to fuck himself in and out of her tight ass. Don rocked his hips under her, in time with Reyansh's thrusts, working himself in and out of her pussy and grinding himself against her clit. He reached up and cupped her tits in his hands squeezing them. Then Pete came up and knelt down over Don's head so that his cock was in front of Sage's face. She took her left hand off Don's chest, grabbed that cock and pulled it into her mouth and was soon sucking it voraciously as Reyansh and Don fucked her. After a bit, Pete was holding her head in his hands, gently fucking in and out of her mouth and throat, and Sage let go of his shaft to go back to supporting herself on Don's chest. Reyansh was now fucking her hard and fast. He held her waist and shoved deep into her ass as his cock swelled in her tight grasp and then spewed a flood of hot cum up into her bowels. Sage murmured her approval around Pete's cock. Reyansh slowly pulled out of Sage's ass, spilling some cum out over Don's balls. Sage whimpered a little but then began to fuck Don more energetically, intent on making him cum. But then she felt Lawrence's hands on her butt, and the slippery wet head of his cock, which had so recently been getting lubed up in Tina's pussy, pressing against her recently fucked asshole. Sage held still for a moment, to let Lawrence push his fat cock up into her. She moaned deeply around Pete's cock as she took that wide, hard cock into her ass. Then Lawrence was fucking her as roughly and intently as Reyansh had, and Sage began to come. As the cocks moved in and out of her ass, pussy, and mouth, she just hung there suspended between them with every nerve firing as she came and came, groaning and quivering wildly. Don was a bit worried that she would black out, but when Lawrence came inside her and gently withdrew, she pulled back from Pete's cock, looked up at him and said, “It's your turn, stud. Get back there and fuck my ass.” Pete wasted no time in moving around behind her. As he got into position, Sage grinned down at Don. He smiled up at her and said, “I think I might be in love with you.” “Well, of course,” she laughed. “How could you re-… Oh yeah, fill my ass with your cum, Pete!” As Pete sank into her and then began to fuck her as intently as Reyansh and Lawrence had, Sage let herself fall to lay on Don's chest. Don caught her head in his hands and kissed her deeply as he felt Pete fucking her ass harder and faster than the other two guys had. Sage broke her kiss and said, “Oh fuck, I think I'm going to cum again… Yeah, I am, I am! Fuck! Fuck! Yes!” Sage's nails dug into Don's chest as her body clenched on him and Pete, who took this moment to add his own cum to the rest that had been deposited deep in Sage's ass. For a long moment, Sage lay on top of Don breathing and shuddering. Then she pushed up and said, “You haven't come yet.” “Well, yeah I did, earlier. Twice, actually!” “Not with me, during the game, and not just now, though, right?” “No,” he smiled. “Good!” she said, pushing herself up further. “Good?” “Yeah, I want you to cum in my ass too. I've never had so much butt sex, and I'm in the mood.” “Well, okay, then,” he laughed. With a bit of effort, he rolled the two of them over so that he was on top of her. He bent down and kissed her again, and then pulled his cock out of her pussy. Don reached under her butt with one hand and lifted her up a little, then used his other hand to push his cock down until its head was pressed against her ass, which was now gaping a bit. Looking down into her eyes, Don pushed himself into her ass. He felt the slippery cum the other three guys had left there, but mostly he just felt how hot and tight she was. Don reached around and caught hold of her legs, lifting them and putting them on his shoulders, and began to slowly fuck in and out of her. He was less frenzied than the others had been. He was about sure that this would be the end of the escapades for the night, so he wanted to do it right. He was silently amazed at the power of the XYZ in their veins to make all the men so full of cum, but he didn't let these thoughts keep him from enjoying the moment. Don kept watching Sage's face as he gradually fucked her harder and deeper. She looked back at him with a smile that slowly faded as she relaxed, and her eyes glazed over with pleasure. Then little Felicia crept up and reached across to stroke Sage's clit, and Sage's mouth opened, and her head rolled back. Don kept fucking her deeply as Felicia moved around to use her other hand to push three fingers into Sage's upturned pussy. Sage shuddered and moaned, “Oh god!” Felicia happened to be straddling Sage's face, and so, naturally, Sage reached up around Felicia's hips to grab her butt and pull her down so she could lick the tiny girl's pussy. Through all this Don kept fucking Sage's ass intently, but when Felicia looked up at him with her pixie hair and grey eyes he leaned forward and kissed her. Then Sage was coming yet again, bucking and writhing under Don and Felicia, her ass clenching and releasing on his cock. With a deep groan Don pushed deep into Sage and pumped his load of cum into her. He shivered all over as he lowered Sage's legs and body and then slowly drew his cock out of her. Felicia quickly moved to catch it and pull into her mouth. Sage just lay on her back on the floor staring up at the ceiling with a delirious grin on her face. Somehow, even with Felicia on her hands and knees in front of him, Don was able to look around to survey the room. Most of their party had drifted off, probably to join in on the rest of the orgy that was going on throughout the ballroom. Even Miriam had found play elsewhere. Only the three of them were left, plus Reyansh, who was watching them with a smile as he sat back against one of the sofas. When Sage looked around and saw the situation, she sat up and said, “I don't know about the rest of you, but I need a shower. Do you two want to join Don and me for the night?” “Wow! Sounds like she got into the spirit of things,” Toshia smiled. “Yeah, she definitely did,” Don nodded. “And I'm sure that had nothing to do with you telling her about my exploits right before that.” “Whatever are you suggesting?” Don asked, full of false indignation. Grabbing some fruit and water on the way out, Sage and Don led Reyansh and Felicia out of the ballroom and in search of an unused cabin with a large bed. Thanks to most of the passengers being involved in the orgy upstairs, there were plenty of unused cabins, making this a very short search. After dropping Sage's clothes in a corner, they all piled into the cabin's big shower. The streaming XYZ-water had the expected result. Almost immediately, everyone's libidos jumped back into overdrive and weariness was at least temporarily banished. Don pulled Sage into his arms and kissed her passionately, his hands slipping down her wet back to her ass, which he gave a long squeeze. She returned the kiss and added a playful tug on his lower lip as she grabbed at his cock which was already standing up in front of him. Grinning broadly at her, he got a washcloth and soap and began to clean her thoroughly, taking his time to enjoy her healthy, taut body and the curves of her breast, hips, ass, and legs. As his hands and the soapy cloth moved over her, his mouth was almost continuously kissing some part of her. As Don knelt down to wash her lower half, Sage got her own washcloth and soap and began to clean his shoulders and chest. She paused, though, when he pushed two and then three soapy fingers up into her butt. He smiled up at her as she rocked against his fingers, and then slowly drew them out to finish washing her legs. Then he stood up to let Sage return the favor. As she moved about him, caressing and washing every inch of him, Don was able to watch Felicia and Reyansh engaged in much the same ritual. Sage finished with his legs and then came back up to give his cock and balls a second look. Don couldn't help but smile down at her. She noticed this and, with her hand wrapped tightly around his shaft, she gave the head a kiss, stood up, and said with a grin, “Still mine!” Don bent down and kissed her before saying, “Of course.” “Glad you understand,” she winked. When Don asked, “What now?” Sage turned to look at the other couple. They were just finishing rinsing themselves off and Reyansh was opposite Sage. Like Don, his cock was standing out in front of him at full mast. Sage reached out and took Reyansh's shaft in her hand, then bent over to take it into her mouth, water spraying onto her back and running down her body. Don ran his right hand over her butt and then reached down between her legs to stroke her labia and clit. Not content to be left out, Felicia bent across the shower parallel to Sage and took Don's cock into her mouth. Don sighed happily as he leaned back against the wall, pushing himself forward for Felicia. Giving up on teasing Sage, Don reached out and held onto Felicia's head as he slowly fucked in and out of her sweet mouth. For a moment Don just admired the two sleek feminine backs in the torrent of the shower. Then Sage was standing up and taking Reyansh's hand, leading him out of the shower. Don watched them towel each other off as Felicia continued to suck up and down on his cock. As the slender woman knelt in front of him and began to lick and suck on his balls, Don saw Sage lead Reyansh into the bedroom. Don had a keen desire to follow them out, if only to see what Sage was up to, but Felicia was now intently sucking his cock again, and it seemed rude to stop her. On the other hand, right then Don wanted to do more than stand there. With an inward sigh, he urged Felicia to stand up. He pulled her in for a deep kiss, taking the opportunity to squeeze her tight little ass in his hands, and then said, “Let's go join the others.” “Fun!” she grinned. As soon as they stepped out of the shower, they saw that Sage was sitting on the end of the bed sucking Reyansh enthusiastically as he stood in front of her. Felicia quickly dried off and hurried out to the bed, sitting next to Sage to watch. Don remembered to shut off the shower, though he wasn't sure that would make any difference anyway, and followed. He caught Sage's eye and smiled. She had one hand wrapped around the base of Reyansh's cock and was moving her head up and down on him, clearly enjoying it. Don knelt in front of Felicia and urged her knees apart. She saw what he was up to, smiled, and scooted her butt to the very edge of the bed. Don leaned in and ran his tongue over her moist lips before pushing it up between them to taste her again. He didn't wait long before moving up to her clit, focusing his efforts there as he pushed two fingers slowly up into her soft, wet pussy. Don could look up and see Sage intently blowing Reyansh, which just made his cock harder. He sucked on Felicia's clit a little as he fucked his fingers in and out of her more insistently. “Damn, Don, that feels so good,” Felicia sighed. She then lay back on the bed with her hands on her tits. This seemed to signal Sage that it was time to change things up a bit, for she slowly pulled up off Reyansh's cock, looked up at him and asked, “How would you like to fuck me with this?” He laughed and said, “I would like that very much.” Don kept licking at Felicia's clit and fingering her pussy as Sage lay back on the bed and spread her legs for Reyansh. The bed was high enough that he was able to bend his knees a bit and pull Sage down a bit and get the angle right. Then he was fucking in and out Sage while watching the two beautiful women lying side by side on the bed. Don got his thumb wet with his saliva and Felicia's juices and pressed it against her tight little asshole. She whimpered and pushed herself down on the bed, encouraging Don, who was soon fucking his fingers in and out of her pussy and his thumb in and out of her ass, without slowing his tongue's intense assault on her clit. After two minutes of this Felicia was crying out and arching her back as she came. Don sucked her clit into his mouth and kept it there as she writhed, but let it go as she relaxed. Don slowly pulled back, withdrawing his slippery fingers, and sat back to admire the view of sexy Felicia sprawled on the bed right next to Sage, who had her legs hooked around Reyansh's hips and her hands gripping his forearms as he leaned over her. As Don got to his feet, Felicia squirmed around, got up on her hands and knees, perpendicular to Sage, so she could kiss her and then suck on Sage's nearest tit. Don came around and got up on the bed behind Felicia,

Have a comment? I'd love to hear from you! S.4 Ep.3 - Coach Masterclass: Greg Mikolap from ICON This is the second of a series of interviews of local (to me) established coaches, PTs and gym owners. Todays guest is Greg Mikolop owner of ICON in Maidenhead, Berkshire. I've known him for several years, we worked together for a few years as freelance PT's many years ago.Today, we dive into his training philosophy, successes, failures, some thoughts on nutrition and supplementation, and generally insights and learnings...You can see more about Greg here:ICON Gymhttps://icongym.co.uk/LinkedIin:https://www.linkedin.com/in/goodlookingbody/?originalSubdomain=ukInstagram:https://www.instagram.com/iconmaidenhead?utm_source=ig_web_button_share_sheet&igsh=ZDNlZDc0MzIxNw==I hope you find this useful and enjoyed the podcast. Watch for the next episode soon, please subscribe when you can and please leave us a rating or review. Click the link highlighted to find out more about Lee here.Please also join the Mature Muscle Podcast Facebook Group for the latest info.

Don Meets Pamela, the administrator of the rings. By BradentonLarry - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Sitting down next to them, furthest from the throne, and next to Nicole, Don asked, “Have I missed anything?” “Well,” Nicole leaned over and pointed, “see that little woman there?” She indicated a truly tiny woman, who had long light brown hair, in an unruly mane, relatively long legs, and who seemed vaguely Mediterranean to Don. She was riding up and down on the cock of an athletic guy not too far from the foot of the stairs. “While you were gone, three different guys have come and gone. She was giving blow job after blow job and each one came on her face and tits.”“Nice,” Don smiled. “Right?” Nicole grinned as her hand slipped into Don's lap and began to idly caress his cock. Looking down he saw that her other hand was already busy between Stephanie's legs. “And see that cute young thing over there,” Nicole nodded, drawing Don's attention to a girl with short hair who seemed to be Japanese or Korean, and no older than the Nymphets. She was wrapped around a tall, black guy who was standing, holding her ass in hands as he raised her and lowered her on his prick. “A minute ago, there was another guy behind her… Oh, here comes another one!” Don watched as a tall, fit Asian guy with quite a few tattoos came up behind the young girl and seemed to begin fucking her ass. The girl seemed quite happy to be sandwiched there, and Don couldn't help remembering back to the Disco in the Manor when he had been behind Shelonda in a similar situation. He noticed that his cock was very hard in Nicole's hand. He decided it was time he returned the favor. Don turned to Nicole, who met him halfway with an open mouth. As they kissed, Don's hand moved up the inside of her smooth thigh to her moist labia. Nicole twisted around to give him easier access, and Don's fingers slipped up inside her. “Oh, it's about time!” Stephanie laughed, as she turned to get in on the fun. As Nicole leaned back against her, so that Don could get down between her legs, Stephanie proceeded to kiss the side of Nicole's neck and reach around to tease her dark nipples. Soon, Nicole was arching her back as Don's tongue focused on her clit and his fingers moved in and out of her eager pussy, and Stephanie sat on her face, grinding down on Nicole's now very talented tongue. Both Don and Nicole were diligent and soon both women had intense orgasms, but Don wanted to make Stephanie come too, so the women happily switched places. Don dipped his tongue into Stephanie's slippery, moist folds, as Nicole positioned herself over Stephanie's mouth. Intent as he was upon giving Stephanie her second orgasm, Don didn't notice that a rather large man had come up to stand in front of Nicole, who responded by sucking happily on the cock that was offered her. It was only when Stephanie had stopped writhing under his ministrations, and Don got up to move into fucking her, that Don saw the man in front of Nicole. Right away he noticed the stereotypical royal robes and the crown on the man's head. Don had no idea what the etiquette of this situation demanded, but his majesty seemed happily occupied at the moment, and Don was the only one of his group who hadn't come yet. So, with a shrug and a smile, Don reached down and pushed himself into Stephanie's waiting pussy. She kept licking Nicole's pussy and clit as Don shoved himself deep into her, fucking her intently, needing to come. Don found himself admiring Nicole's back and cute butt as much as Stephanie's thin, muscular body and heaving tits. Then Stephanie's exquisitely talented pussy was pulling him deep into a shuddering orgasm, his cock pumping cum deep into her. Don clenched, shook, and trembled there, slowly catching his breath. Then Nicole was trembling between Stephanie's mouth and the regal stranger's cock as her second orgasm had its way with her little body. The man Don had assumed was the king held Nicole's head in place as she shook and groaned. “Oh, yes! Very nice!” the big man smiled. He slowly stepped back, and then said, “Normally, sex up here isn't allowed, but you three looked so nice, and your mouth so inviting, my dear, that we made an exception. We're allowed to do that, of course.” Don had gently withdrawn from Stephanie, as Nicole also carefully moved off her face. “Your majesty, King of the Crimson Mountain?” Don asked as he helped Stephanie to her feet. “Yes, that would be me, or we,” the man chuckled. He was about six and a half feet tall and rather broad, not fat, but just built quite solidly. He had red hair, naturally, and Don was a bit surprised to note that his cock seemed a bit smaller than Don's. The king moved over to his throne and sat down, slouching back in it almost immediately. “You should really go down and join the party now, though,” he said with a dismissive wave of his hand. “But I believe we have come to see you, your grace,” Don said quickly. “And see us you have,” the king nodded. “Well, yes… but…” “Your majesty,” Stephanie said, after wiping some of Nicole's wetness off her face, “we have come seeking rings.” “Rings?” “Yes, majesty,” Stephanie nodded, “black rings that let people come and go at will.” “My pretty young lady,” the king laughed, “you don't need rings for that. You may come and go as you will now.” “But these are rings that enable one to leave Eros and come back,” Stephanie smiled, apparently not in the least troubled by the king's evasion. “Why would anyone want to leave Eros?” the king asked. “We don't even need to leave our pleasure dome often, and never leave our beautiful hall.” “Well, your majesty,” Don tried, “we have friends outside Eros and we would like to see them again.” “Silly man,” the king laughed. “You should seek to bring your friends here. We are sure they would enjoy our pleasure dome. It is, after all, a dome of pleasure.” “That it is,” Don nodded, not sure how to proceed. “But how can we bring them back here if we can't leave Eros to get them and then come back?” “Oh, we're afraid we have no idea,” the king shrugged. Stephanie decided on a somewhat more direct approach. She stepped up to the throne and leaned forward in front of the king, taking his mostly-erect cock in her hand and beginning to slowly pull on it. Don was a bit distracted by his view of Stephanie's long, firm legs and her tight as, as well as her pussy, from which some of Don's cum was slowly leaking. Stephanie smiled and said, “Your majesty, do you know anyone who might know about such rings?” “Well,” he smiled, “we do know an awful lot of people. We meet many, many people here.” He was obviously enjoying what Stephanie was doing to him and was definitely enjoying the view of her breasts. “Have some of those people come here before us, looking for rings?” she smiled. “It's possible,” the king nodded, “a long time ago.” Stephanie began to slowly crawl up on the throne, straddling his lap. She leaned in close and asked, “Do you remember what you told them or what they did?” “Hum,” the king frowned, his eyes never leaving Stephanie's tits. Slowly he raised his hands to them. “Think carefully, your majesty,” she rubbed the head of his cock between her labia, teasing her clit with the spongy tip. Don's cum was coating the king's cockhead. She said, “It's very important.” “Well, we do recall that we are supposed to ask something…” the king murmured as his hands squeezed her tits, and he pinched her nipples. “Uh, that feels nice,” Stephanie murmured, while continuing to tease herself and the king with what she was doing with his cock. “What were you supposed to ask?” “We are supposed to ask if you know the secret,” the king said quietly. “The secret, eh?” Stephanie smiled. She pushed the king's cock up inside her at last, sinking down on him in one motion. Don and Nicole could clearly see quite a bit of Don's cum being pushed out of Stephanie's pussy to run slowly over the base of the king's cock and his balls. Stephanie leaned forward and kissed the royal mouth, and then began to grind herself against him. For several long minutes, as Don and Nicole just stood there watching, hands idly touching themselves, Stephanie just rode the king's prick, giving him a royal lap dance. The view of her tight, muscular ass and the bottom of the king's fat cock disappearing into her pussy was quite erotic. Finally, he was pushing up in his throne, groaning, and pumping his cum into her, where it mingled with what was left of Don's and began to run out over his balls. Stephanie smiled, kissed him on the forehead and then leaned in to whisper something in his ear. The king smiled, laughed, and said, “Why didn't you say so? Come right this way!” “What did she say?” Toshia wanted to know. “I didn't hear,” Don said a bit coyly. “You didn't ask?” “I did, but she wouldn't tell me. I eventually figured it out, but that's for later,” he smiled smugly. “Annoying,” Toshia scowled, “but fine, go on.” With sudden energy, the king lifted a rather startled Stephanie off his lap and set her down. All his former apparent ennui was gone as he swept out of his throne and started down the elevated walkway. They quickly followed him back to the circular sofa in the middle of the vast chamber. “Sit here and don't get up,” the king commanded. They hurried to obey, and then Stephanie started to ask, “Now what…?” but was cut off by the realization that the couch was rather swiftly rising through the air. “Oh hell!” Nicole gasped, reminding Don how much she hated riding the flying carpet. “A bit of warning would have been nice,” Don laughed nervously. He looked up again and saw that there seemed to be an opening in the apex of the dome, directly above them. Don fervently hoped it was an opening, since the flying couch didn't seem inclined to stop or even slow down before getting that high. The others saw what was happening and seemed to be coming. By the time they reached the ceiling they were all holding each other's hands tightly. Chapter 5. The Seduction Fortunately, what appeared to be a dark opening in the ceiling of the pleasure dome turned out to be an opening in the ceiling of the pleasure dome. Oddly enough, though, once they passed through that opening, they found themselves in a well-lit office, completely different from the over-the-top and dramatic Hall of the Crimson Mountain King they had just left. The circular couch was in the middle of an area flanked on three sides by oddly conventional chairs of the metal and plastic variety, the kind intended to be sat in for hours but designed to be uncomfortable after five minutes. There were potted plants in the two corners, and Don was pretty sure they were artificial. A beige carpeting covered the floor. It had vacuum track marks on it and there wasn't a speck of dust to be seen. The fourth side of the room was dominated by a large welcome desk, identified as such by a friendly sign that said “Welcome,” behind which sat a middle-aged woman wearing glasses and her brown hair piled high on her head. She glanced up at them as they came to a halt, peering over the rim of her glasses, and then promptly looked back at the computer screen off to her right. For some reason, it was the slightly yellowed screens between them and the fluorescent lights in the ceiling that seemed most incongruous to Don. Don, Nicole, and Stephanie shared puzzled looks for a moment before Don got up and moved toward the welcome desk. A name plate identified the woman at the computer as Gladys, who he now saw was fully clothed, in a fashion that seemed to him to be most appropriate in the 1970s. Don found himself suddenly acutely aware that he was stark naked, and was a bit happy that he wasn't sporting a raging erection at the moment. Toshia couldn't stop laughing and let herself fall over in the booth. Don waited patiently, but with a smile on his face, until she pulled herself back up and laughingly said, “Please, go on.” “Hello, um, Gladys,” Don started. “We're here about, uh, getting some rings.” “Case number?” Gladys asked without looking up. “I don't think we have one,” Don frowned and looked over to Stephanie who just shook her head. “No, we don't have one.” Gladys rolled her eyes a bit and fixed Don with an exasperated, over-the-rims look before finally saying, “Names?” They told her and she typed them into the computer. Without looking back up, Gladys told them to “Have a seat. Someone will be with you shortly.” They turned to return to the sofa, but it was already gone, presumably back to its place in the pleasure dome, so they reluctantly sat down on the plastic chairs, doubly uncomfortable in their nudity. “This is not at all what I was expecting,” Stephanie admitted. “What were you expecting exactly?” Nicole wanted to know. “Uh, definitely not this.” “Yeah, I was thinking something a bit more majestic or mystical or something,” added Don. They sat there in awkward silence for what must have been half an hour. This was easily the longest bit of completely idle time they had spent without anyone starting any sexual mischief. There was something about the setting, and Gladys's presence, that proved to be a wet blanket, or a cold shower. If Don had realized this was his last opportunity to have a threesome with these two women, he might have instigated something, but as it was, they waited quietly without much in the way of even conversation. “Wait, what?” Toshia cut in. “Yeah, this was the last time the three of us would be in the same room.” “You never saw them again?” “Oh, yeah, we ran into each other now and then, but never all at the same time.” “Still…” “Yeah, but at the time we were each just dealing with what was going on at the time. It was only later that we realized we should have said goodbye and had one last fling.” There was a buzz at the welcome desk, Gladys picked up an old-fashioned phone, listened for a moment, said “Yes, ma'am, right away,” hung up the phone, and called out “Stephanie Ayers,” as if there were more than just the three people waiting or as if Stephanie might have stepped out somewhere. Stephanie shot to her feet immediately and crossed to the desk. Gladys looked up, actually smiled, and said, “They will see you now.” She gestured to her left, indicating a door that Don was quite sure had not been there before. There was a black plaque on the door with white lettering that said “Interviews.” A bit nervously, Stephanie smiled and waved to Don and Nicole and went through the door. If anything, the mood in the waiting room was now even more awkward. Fortunately for him, Don was called in only about ten minutes later. He gave Nicole's hand a squeeze as he smiled and said, “See you on the other side, sexy.” “Good luck, I guess, Professor!” she smiled up at him. Don stepped through the door to find himself in a rather unimpressive and entirely mundane meeting room. A long wooden table took up most of the room and gathered around the far end of the table were five black-robed, hooded figures. Don assumed they were watchers and realized he hadn't seen any of those mysterious folks in quite some time. To his surprise, the one at the very end of the table gestured toward the chair at the end of the table nearest to Don and said in a clearly feminine voice, “Please have a seat.” Don was happy the seat he was offered was more comfortable than those in the waiting room, and he noted that Stephanie seemed to have warmed it up a bit for him. As he sat down, the woman at the other end asked, “Do you mind if we do without the hoods, Don?” “No, of course not,” Don answered, a bit surprised that he had been asked. As they each reached up and drew their hoods back, the one at the end explained, “The higher-ups insist on the hoods. They say it lends a certain gravitas to the situation, but we find it just makes things unnecessarily formal and uncomfortable.” It turned out that the woman under the hood was an attractive black woman with her hair buzzed down very close to her scalp. She smiled warmly at Don and said, “Welcome, Don. I'm Pamela, and I'll be conducting this interview. My associates are here primarily as witnesses.” On Pamela's right were an older gentleman with ebony black skin and short white hair and a white woman with short, straight dark brown hair. On her left were a young east Asian man with surprisingly light blond hair and another white woman with long, curly blonde hair. None of these “witnesses” said anything while Don was in the room. “Pleased to meet you, Pamela,” Don smiled. He took a sip from the glass of water that had been set there for him. “You have an interesting file, Don,” Pamela said, gesturing to a black binder on the table in front of her. “I was surprised that you didn't go home with Toshia.” “I would like to be able to return here after I go,” Don said. “Of course,” Pamela smiled. There was something completely uninviting about that smile, which Don found odd after all his time in Eros. “Otherwise, why would you be here?” “Right,” Don nodded. There was an awkward moment when Don wasn't sure if he was supposed to say something else, but Pamela finally said, “You understand that you will have to complete a number of trials, yes?” “Yes,” Don nodded again. “You seem a bit nervous, Don.” “Perhaps,” he smiled. “This is an odd situation, and I appreciate that I'm asking for something significant.” Pamela smiled again, “It will perhaps reassure you to know that we have a policy of allowing anyone who comes before us to try to earn a ring.” “Well, yes, that does help.” “Whether you accept the challenge and complete the trials is, of course, entirely up to you.” “Naturally.” “These trials will be difficult and may include a significant investment of time and energy, and may even pose a risk to yourself.” “I understand.” “Having reviewed your file and considered your case, we have decided that you will be given the standard seven trials. These will be selected specifically for you and may be substantially different from the trials given to others. Failure to complete the trials will permanently disqualify you from attempting a second set of trials but will incur no other penalty. Do you understand?” “Yes, I think so.” “Do you have any questions?” “Well, yes,” Don frowned. “Is there a limited time in which I need to complete the trials?” “There may be a time limit imposed on a particular trial, but in general no. You may take as long as you like to complete the full set, though some of them may not be the sort of thing at which you can make multiple attempts.” “Cool,” Don murmured. “Will you be giving me all of them at once, or…?” “You will be given one trial at a time. When you complete the trial, you will return here for evaluation and your next trial.” “Evaluation?” “There may be some question as to whether you have met the challenge satisfactorily.” “Hum, is there any way to appeal a decision that I think is unfair?” Pamela smiled, “What if I say there isn't?” Don frowned, imagining that there might be any number of ways in which things could go astray. “Let's cross that bridge if we come to it, shall we, Don?” “Okay,” Don smiled. “I probably don't have any other options anyway.” “Probably not,” Pamela nodded. “Any other questions?” “Well, will I be able to ask for clarification when I'm given a task to complete?” “Of course, within reason.” “Okay,” Don nodded. “I'm good.” “So, Don, do you accept the trials?” “I do,” he said very seriously. “Then your first task is to seduce Captain Sage.” Don gaped down the table at Pamela. He wasn't expecting anything quite so personally targeted. “Do you have any questions?” “Uh, no, I guess not…” Then Don found himself sitting on a towel on a sunny beach. Blinking around in shock at the abrupt transition, he slowly realized he was back on the beach outside Rendezvous. Toshia laughed again, “They got your number, eh, Professor?” Don rolled his eyes, “So it seemed.” “We should get out of here,” she said, fishing through her purse. “Please, let me,” Don grinned, easily getting his card out. “I've been dying to see you again, and this food has been wonderful.” “Okay but let me leave the tip. We've been taking up this booth forever.” “Is there somewhere we can take a walk?” Don asked. “If we're not going to be getting naked and sweaty, I'd like to stretch my legs while we talk.” “Sure, I know just the place, and maybe we'll get back to that other stuff later.” While there were several groups of people enjoying themselves on the beach, Don was disappointed to discover that there was no sign of Sage or the Maidenhead, and not even any gorgeous Price Is Right models about. He even checked in at the tavern where they had met the crew and captain on their first visit, but without luck. Don reasoned that, at least for now, he should assume that the watchers' council (thinking of them by this term made him laugh) had sent him to this location because it was the best place for him to run into Sage. At the very least, he could hang out here, more or less, for a few days. If Sage didn't show up in that time, he could decide on another course of action. He spent the rest of the day there on the beach. Fortunately, it wasn't too long before a young woman asked him what he was doing there all by himself. Don looked up a pair of gorgeous long legs to see a lovely thin woman with full breasts, orangish red wavy hair hanging down to her shoulders, and blue eyes smiling down at him. “I'm waiting for a friend,” Don smiled back up at her. “I could be your friend, if you like,” she suggested with an undeniably Scottish accent. She held out her hand, which, considering the fact that they were both stark naked, struck Don as funny, and said, “Viola.” He took her hand and drew her down to join him on the beach blanket, “Well, Viola, I'm Don, and I would like that very much.” Don spent the rest of the day there on the beach with Viola, in an unusually monogamous affair. They got to know each other there on the blanket, went for a refreshing swim, which naturally included more play, and then returned to the beach for more fun. From time to time, Don cast a glance out at the water and the tavern, but there was no sign of the Maidenhead. As evening drew on, he and Viola went in to Rendezvous itself in search of some fruit and a change of scenery. Not too far into the city they found a club called “Ambrosia's,” which turned out to be a smoky little jazz club that provided not only fruit but an assortment of juices to enjoy. There was an actual jazz combo on the little stage, and there were cozy dimly lit booths, a bar, stand-alone tables with little candles, and a dance floor where a few couples were slowly swaying to the music. The smokiness was the oddest part, for there seemed to be no one smoking, and nothing cooking. Second to that was the fact that the three musicians (bass, piano, and drums) were completely clothed. The patrons were all mostly naked, though one woman had stiletto heels and very sexy fishnet stockings. A pair of waitresses with very short skirts and breasts pushed up nicely by tops that were much too small for their job moved about serving drinks and fruit to their guests. After securing some fruit to satisfy their hunger, and sipping at their juices, Don suggested they dance. Viola was delighted by this idea, and, in a few seconds, he was on the dance floor with this beautiful, warm, naked, and very sexy woman in his arms, her body moving slowly against his own. Of course, his cock was rock hard between them, but since they had spent the afternoon having almost continual sex neither of them was in a hurry to get back to it. Again, Don found himself a bit amazed by how wonderful life was in Eros. He was a bit surprised when he felt a light tap on his shoulder. He turned to see a man of decidedly Mediterranean appearance, with short, black hair, brown eyes, and an athletic physique. The stranger smiled and asked in a decidedly Italian accent, “May I cut in?” Don looked down to Viola who smiled and shrugged. So, Don nodded to the new guy and stepped aside. As he slipped around to go back to the table with their drinks, Don noticed that Viola's new dance partner was blessed with a rather prodigious cock. Leaning on the table and sipping his juice, Don watched Viola dance, and that dance was gradually getting more overtly sexual. The gentleman's hands were moving over her slender, pale body, lingering understandably on her butt. Viola was returning the favor, and soon the two of them kissed for a rather long time. Don expected they would soon be moving at least to one of the booths, and wondered what he should do in that event, but then a new guy appeared and tapped Viola's current dance partner on the shoulder. This new fellow was black, with a light skin tone, close cut hair and beard, and a fit body. Don smiled a bit to himself as Viola began dancing with this guy, and the ritual of increasing heat started to repeat itself. The gentleman with the big dick looked around a bit, and eventually decided to join Don at his table. He smiled and said, “Hello, I'm Geraldo.” “Don,” he smiled and extended his hand. “Viola is a lovely woman,” Geraldo said, as he gestured for one of the waitresses. “That she is!” Don nodded. “Do you come here often?” “Most nights. It's my favorite club in the city.” After he got a few recommendations for other places to try, Don saw that Viola and her partner were again at a fevered pitch, and he decided to be mischievous. He excused himself from Geraldo, saying, “Don't go anywhere… actually, in a bit, follow my lead.” Then Don moved across the dance floor and politely cut in, taking Viola into his arms again. “Oh, hello there, Don,” Viola smiled up at him. “Welcome back!” “Did you miss me?” he smirked. “Of course!” she laughed. “I must say, though, that I have been kept very well entertained in your absence.” “That's good to know.” He bent down and kissed her deeply. As they swayed together, he made sure to continuously caress her body. For her part, Viola squeezed his butt in her hands and then reached between them to grasp his cock tightly in her hand. This might have led to mischief right there on the dancefloor, if Geraldo hadn't interrupted by cutting in again. “Oh my!” Viola laughed as Don smiled and gave up his place. He returned to their table to meet Viola's other dance partner, Daniel, who seemed to enjoy the game of getting Viola all riled up as much as Don and Geraldo. After a few rounds of the men taking turns dancing with fair Viola, Don asked Geraldo if there was a place nearby where they could take her that might be a bit more accommodating than the booths. Naturally, it turned out that there were rooms available upstairs. He told Geraldo what he had in mind, and then moved to take his turn with Viola. Don found himself remembering the situation he had orchestrated for Toshia back on their second day in the Manor. “Are you having fun?” he asked after kissing Viola. “Oh yes, very much!” she said in her adorable Scottish accent. “Do you trust me?” “I suppose so,” she nodded. “What do you have in mind?” “It's a bit of a surprise,” he smiled as he nodded over to Geraldo and Daniel. “But you must be sure to tell me if you want to stop.” “Oh, okay,” she nodded again. “Shall I say something specific?” “How about ‘professor,'?” She frowned a bit and said, “Okay, then, if I want you to stop, I'll say ‘professor.'” The Seduction of Captain Evelyn Sage Task One: The Seduction of Sage. “Excellent,” Don smiled and then nodded to Geraldo who had come up behind her and who now took one of the cloth napkins that were on every table in the club and tied it about her head as a blindfold. “Oh!” she said, grasping at Don a bit tighter.Viola was cheerfully compliant as the three men guided her across the dance floor and to a staircase in the back corner of the club, where Geraldo promptly lifted her in his arms and began carrying her to the second floor. She responded to this by giggling and throwing her arms around his neck. Don led the way down a narrow corridor, past a couple of open doors, and then pushed open one that had been ajar. The room was lit with a red glow and was dominated by a king-sized bed with black satin sheets. There wasn't much room for anything else in the room but the bed. The room was just the kind of place he had been expecting from the club downstairs. Don made way for the others, making a point to leave the door wide open, just in case anyone wanted to watch from the corridor, or perhaps join in. Geraldo gently laid Viola on the bed, and she promptly reached out to caress the soft sheets. Having been lucky enough to enjoy Viola for hours earlier, Don was content to let the other two guys lead the way, and they did not hesitate. Geraldo was already on her right side, so he bent down to run his hands over her body on that side, while Daniel did much the same on the other side. Daniel was the first to lower his mouth to her soft pale breast, covering her hard pink nipple with his mouth, but Geraldo was first to move his hand up the inside of her thigh so that he could stroke her dewy lips with his fingers. Don inched around Daniel and got up on the bed over Viola's head. He ran his fingers lightly over her pretty face and then bent down to kiss her upside down. She moaned a bit in Don's mouth when Geraldo's playful fingers found her clit. It only took a moment of manual stimulation before Viola was arching her back high on the bed, her fists clutching the sheets, as a long, intense orgasm tore through her slender body. Geraldo's fingers pushed into her and his thumb kept stroking her clit, and Viola was writhing on the bed as wave after wave of climax swept over her. As she slowly came down, Viola's hands reached out for the men around her. Still blindfolded, she groped about for anything, finding Daniel's cock with her left hand, and Don's head with her right. She would have connected with Geraldo, but he had moved around to the foot of the bed where he ran his hands up the insides of her legs, spreading them wider. He crawled up on the bed, big cock in hand, until he could push the fat head of it down between her labia. “Oh yes!” Viola exclaimed in her accent, “Fuck me, please!” Geraldo smiled, but teased her a bit, rubbing himself up and down and over her clit a few times. While he was doing this, Viola was pulling Daniel's cock toward her, with Daniel following along obediently. Don pulled away and moved around to where Geraldo had been a moment earlier, and bent down to suck Viola's right nipple into his mouth. He pulled hard on it when Geraldo pushed his thick cock slowly into Viola's very wet and ready pussy. “God, yes!” she groaned. Her legs hooked around Geraldo's thighs and pulled him in closer, and he proceeded to begin slowly and steadily fucking in and out of her. Daniel leaned over a bit to let Viola's mouth take his very hard cock in. She twisted a bit on the bed to get a better angle on it, and Don released her tit to make this easier for her. Don looked around and grabbed a pillow to ease under Viola's head, and then sat back for a moment, just enjoying the show. Her pale body was a work of fluid, dynamic art lying there working against Geraldo's olive skin as they fucked and twisting to the side so she could eagerly suck on Daniel's cock. Don thought that if he were a sculptor, he could present sexuality itself if he could adequately capture the line of her spine in that moment. As that moment came and went, though, Don thought he should get back into the action. He leaned down and brushed the hair away from the side of her neck and began kissing it lightly as his hand slipped around to cup her warm right tit in his hand, rubbing his palm against her hard nipple. Viola's right hand moved down between them until it found Don's erection and began pulling and squeezing it. Don groaned his approval as his fingers pinched and twisted that sensitive nipple. Geraldo was now fucking Viola with much more vigor, driving into her forcefully, making her whimper around Daniel's cock and her tits jiggle. Don's hand released her nipple and moved down over her firm belly to find her clit, just above Geraldo's thick shaft. Soon, Geraldo was moving in and out of her in short rapid strokes as Don played with her clit. Viola began moaning and shaking between them as a slow, intense orgasm built up to a white-hot explosion. She let Daniel's cock slip from her mouth as she cried out incoherently. This was apparently Geraldo's cue, because it was then that he shoved hard up into her and groaned loudly, announcing his own orgasm. Before she'd even stopped shaking from her own orgasm, Viola had gone back to sucking hungrily at Daniel. Smiling a bit to himself, Don drew away from Viola's neck, got up to his knees and tapped Geraldo's shoulder. Smiling in return, Geraldo got the idea and slowly withdrew his slippery cock from Viola's messy cunt. Don and Geraldo switched places on the bed, but Don had an idea of how to make things work a bit better. With Geraldo's silent help, and Viola's eager cooperation, they coaxed her over and up on her hands and knees. Soon, she was back to sucking Daniel and Don was pushing his own cock into her cummy pussy. Don took his time, enjoying the feeling of Viola's pussy squeezing and pulling on him and the view of her sexy butt and back. He caressed her ass, for a moment, then pulled himself out of her again, replacing his cock with his fingers. Don worked his digits in and out of her several time, covering them with a slippery mix of her wetness and Geraldo's cum. Then, as he pushed his cock back into her, Don smeared her tight little butthole with the natural lubricant, which was so effective here in Eros. Viola murmured encouragement and pushed back toward him as Don pushed his thumb up into her butt. While this was going on, Geraldo had moved around to kneel in front of Viola, next to Daniel, and she was stroking his fat, slippery cock as she deepthroated Daniel. With each thrust into her pussy Don shoved Viola forward onto Daniel's lucky cock. Then Daniel threw his head back and groaned, his hands on either side of Viola's head holding her there as he pumped his hot cum down her throat. While Viola swallowed and caught her breath, Don took the opportunity to withdraw his cock once again, but this time he adjusted himself so that the purple head was pressed against her sweet rosebud. “Oh yes, please!” the blindfolded girl said over her shoulder. She groaned happily as Don slowly pushed himself into her. Don closed his eyes, momentarily overwhelmed by the hot, tight sensation. He held on to Viola's hips as he slowly sank into her, feeling her body gradually giving way to the insistence of his phallus. When he had filled her, Don slowly drew almost all the way back out, before pushing back in. All the while, Viola hung her head, moaning in something more primal than pleasure. Geraldo apparently decided that the blindfold had served its purpose, so he gently untied it and let Viola look up to see the two of them in front of her as well as their still mostly hard organs. Soon, she was going back and forth between them, licking and sucking, as Don steadily fucked her ass. He hadn't come yet but was in no particular hurry to climax. When he could tell that she had the other guys fully hard again, Don thought it was time for another change. He leaned over Viola's lovely back and whispered his plan in her ear. With Geraldo and Daniel's help, Don and Viola rolled over so that he was lying on the bed and she was face up, his cock still happily filling her ass. As she leaned back on him, Don reached around to cup her breasts in his hands. Then he felt the pressure as Daniel pushed slowly up into Viola's pussy. She responded to this with a long string of enthusiastic, but wordless, murmurs rising in pitch and volume, until her pussy was about as full as her ass. Then Daniel began to fuck in and out of her and she shrieked as yet another orgasm hit her hard. Don just held on to her as her body shook and clenched on him. When she was again able to actively participate, Viola turned her head to the left so Geraldo was able to push his thick cock into her mouth. It was too big for her to get all of it in, but she did her best, as Daniel plowed away and Don held on to her body, keeping his cock shoved up deep into her backside. Don felt Daniel's cock swelling against his, and heard his partner in fucking groan, “Yes, I'm going to come again!” In just another minute or so, Don felt Daniel's cum running down over the base of his cock and his balls as the other man drew out of Viola's pussy to trade places with Geraldo. “Oh God! Oh God! Oh God!” Viola whimpered as Geraldo pushed his big cock back into her pussy. With Don in her ass and Geraldo's monster fucking her pussy she could do little more than hang on as the two men had their way with her body. Geraldo was kissing her passionately, and Don was squeezing her tits, his hands between her chest and Geraldo's, and Geraldo was fucking her with almost violent abandon. Her legs were up around his waist, crossed at the ankles, pulling him into her. Don just concentrated on keeping himself up inside her. Then an animalistic growl rose up from deep inside Geraldo's chest and Don felt that big cock spasming inside Viola's tight cunt, and again another man's cum was running out over his balls. Viola was now in a state of constant shuddering and moaning, interrupted only by a mew of quiet complaint when Geraldo drew out of her. With a shivering sigh, Viola let herself collapse back on Don, who kissed her shoulder and neck as he slowly rolled with her so that they were lying together, spooning, on the bed. His cock was still deep in her ass, and he hadn't come yet, but he could tell she needed a break. Each of the other guys bent down to kiss Viola lightly and then slipped out of the room. Don just held her there. It was several minutes before she stirred against him, and looked over her shoulder and said, “That was amazing, Don. Thank you.” “You're very welcome,” he smiled. She squeezed herself tighter on him a bit and said, “I want you to cum in my ass, Don.” “Uh, I think I can oblige you, Viola.” In very short order, Viola was face down on the bed with a pillow under her belly and her butt up as Don fucked her ass deep and hard until he closed his eyes and the whole world fell away as he pumped what felt like a geyser of hot cum into sweet Viola's bowels. His body clenched and shook from head to toe as his cock spasmed inside her tight, hot grip. “Yes, yes, just like that,” she sighed. Within five minutes they had fallen asleep in each other's arms. “That's how the next week or so went,” Don explained. “I'd spend the day at the beach, keeping an eye out for the Maidenhead and then go back into town for the night. Most days I'd find plenty to keep myself entertained and there was always something interesting at night.” “What happened to Viola?” “Oh, during the night another orgy broke out down the hall that woke us up, and we got separated in the confusion,” Don laughed. “Too bad,” Toshia mused. “She sounds like fun.” “She definitely was! But that wasn't such a rare quality in Rendezvous.” “I suppose that's true.” They were walking arm-in-arm along the sidewalk in a park. “So, you had to wait a week?” “Give or take,” shrugged Don. “I came to realize there were a lot more boats and ships on that sea than I'd realized. I saw quite a few sailboats, some yachts, and even one huge cruise liner that put in at Rendezvous for one night. Things were busy that night!” “I'll bet!” she laughed. “Did you get to go on that ship?” “No, I was worried about getting too distracted during the day, and then I was too distracted during the night.” “‘Figures!” “Yeah, but I imagine it must be a bit like a normal cruise ship with a bit of the Manor mixed in.” “But with that XYZ sea air…” she smiled. “It must be intense.” “Like being on the Maidenhead, eh?” he smirked over at her. Toshia met his smirk with an open grin and said, “Exactly!” Don remembered seeing her enjoying herself on that last voyage and was momentarily caught up thinking about how hot that had been to watch. After a moment, though, he collected himself and said, “Anyway, eventually, the Maidenhead sailed into view and dropped anchor just where she had before. I cleaned up in the water, and as soon as the first load of sailors had been dropped off by the tavern, I caught a ride out to the ship. I told Sage I had a proposition for her but that she'd probably want to wait until most of the crew had gone ashore. She was curious but patient, and must have trusted me, because she let everyone go ashore, leaving just the two of us.” “So,” Sage said, fixing Don with a quizzical gaze, “where's Shelonda?” They were sitting together at the table in the captain's cabin, the windows and door open for the cool evening air. Candles were burning and they had a pitcher of water and a bowl of apples between them. “Oh, well, she seems to have gone back home,” Don frowned a bit, in spite of himself, “you know, back to the ‘real' world.” “Ah, too bad,” she smiled, “that lass was a good time.” “She was,” Don nodded. “And, by the way, I didn't see Jasmine…?” “Aye, I traded her in the bazaar for some new sheets.” Don was surprised by a couple parts of this claim. Apparently, his shock and confusion were written all over his face, because Sage laughed a bit and said, “She wanted to be traded, Don. Tis a bit o' roleplay, though here tis hard to tell the difference at times.” “And there's a bazaar?” “Aye, on the other side o' the sea there be a vast desert an' on the coast a city o' palaces where there be a bazaar.” “Interesting,” Don said. “I'd like to see that someday.” “We'll be sailing back there afore long,” Sage said. “But ye said ye had something to discuss…” “Aye,” he nodded, unconsciously adopting her manner for a moment. “Do you remember when I told you about those rings?” “The rings that let you decide which world to be in?” “Yes, exactly. Well, I found out how to get one.” “Oh?” Don found himself suddenly doubting the plan he'd decided upon. For the first time in a long time he felt quite a bit less than confident. Sage was no amnesiac Sister to be bested in battle. She was someone who had given her decisions a great deal of thought. Don's plan actually counted on that, but there was a rather large chance that she wouldn't cooperate. With an inward shrug he decided there was really only one way to go: tell the truth. So, Don said, “Some friends and I found our way to the Pleasure Dome of the Hall of the Crimson Mountain King.” Sage laughed loudly, which made Don laugh in turn, which also helped him relax. “That's quite a mouthful,” she grinned. “That's what she said,” Don couldn't resist. This made Sage guffaw loudly. “Anyway,” Don eventually resumed. “To get a ring I have to complete a number of trials.” “You and your friends, or just you?” “Oh, well, they each have their own trials.” “I see,” she nodded. “Go on.” “Well, my first trial is, well, you.” “What?” “My first trial is to 'seduce' you.” Sage sat back in her seat and looked at him with a thoughtful frown. After a moment, she said, “I don't think I like the word 'trial' in there.” “Well, yeah, I get that,” Don frowned. “Would 'task' be better?” “Hum,” she scowled, then leaned forward again. “So, tell me who gave you this, let's call it a 'mission'… no, that's too close to 'missionary.' Let's say 'assignment.' Who gave you this assignment?” Don backed up and told the story of the King, the flying sofa, the waiting room, and the council of watchers. She thought about all of this for a few minutes, then said, “So, of all the things they could have you do, they decided to send you to sleep with me?” “Yeah, apparently.” “And of all the women in Eros, Don, they send ye to me?” “Uh huh.” “That be interesting, Don,” she said thoughtfully as she stood up. She began to shrug off the light, velvet jacket she'd been wearing. “Tis most interesting, t'me. Why d'ye suppose that is?” Don watched her as she tossed the jacket over the back of her chair and then started unlacing the tight-fitting bodice-vest she wore. “Ah, why it's interesting?” “No,” she fixed him with her eyes as she slipped out of the vest, letting it fall to the floor. “Why me?” Don was having a hard time not looking down to her small, perfect tits but he wanted to make sure he looked her in the eyes as he said, “They seem to know a lot about me. I think they know that you're special for me.” “Special, am I?” she smiled. She was untying the cord that kept her skirt cinched about her waist. “Very,” Don nodded as her skirt fell to the floor. “There's something about you… when I first met you.” She sat back down in her chair and began to untie her boots. “So, ye be fond o' me, eh? An' ye think those watchers know this an' sent ye here…?” “Yeah, something like that.” She kicked off her first boot. “Sounds like a fortuitous bit of wish fulfillment, doesn't it?” “Uh, yeah, I guess it does,” Don admitted. He was a bit more thrown off by her abrupt abandonment of the piratic style than he was by her casual disrobement. Her second boot hit the floor and said, “Frankly, there's a lot about this whole situation that's weird.” She leaned forward, her elbows on her knees, for a long moment, looking Don in the eye. Slowly she smiled, “I like that you were up front about all this, Don. It means a lot, honestly.” He smiled, “I'm glad.” “So, are we going to do this, or what?” she said as she stood up and moved over to the foot of the bed that took up half of the cabin. A bit stunned by how perfect her ass was, he followed close behind her, so that when she turned around to face him, he gently caught her chin in his hand and lifted it so he could lean down and kiss her upturned mouth. It was a light, tender kiss at first, but it quickly grew in passion. Don's hands moved over her warm skin down to that firm, muscular ass. He felt her hands doing much the same, though, after squeezing his butt, one of her hands slipped around to squeeze his cock rather tightly. She broke their kiss and said, “I'm looking forward to seeing what you do with this,” she gave the cock another squeeze, “but first, I've been wanting you to do that thing with your mouth the girls enjoyed so much.” She sat down on the end of her bed and spread her legs for Don, who promptly knelt on the floor before her. Don ran his hands over the smooth, firm flesh of her inner thighs. On the one hand, he wanted to savor this moment, but on the other, Sage definitely didn't seem to be much in the mood for a lot of foreplay. He compromised by lightly running his thumb over her labia before leaning in to kiss them. Closing his eyes for a moment, he ran his tongue over her, just barely making contact, and then kissed the hood that was hiding her clit. Using the tips of his fingers, Don gently spread her open to run his tongue up between her labia, savoring his first taste of her nectar. As his tongue got to her clit, Sage murmured, “Hum, yes, that's the spot.” Don pressed his lips to her clit, applying just a bit of suction, before running his tongue over it again, and then moving down to lick between her lips again, this time pushing it deeper into her. At the upper end of this motion, he paused to slowly drag his tongue over her clit, finishing by pulling it into his mouth, where he sucked it a bit more before letting it slip slowly away. Don repeated this general process a few more times, lingering longer on Sage's clit each time. As her juices began to flow, Don slowly eased a finger up inside her and focused his oral attention on her clit. Sage responded to this by scooting forward a bit and using her left hand on Don's head to keep him in place. Of course, Don had no intention of going anywhere else. He was thoroughly enjoying the feeling of Sage's clit against his tongue and her reactions to what he was doing. He was loving the taste of her and the soft little sounds she was making. He was licking at her slowly, intently, pressing his tongue against her, as now two of his fingers moved in and out of her wet vagina. Don felt the spongy tissue of her g-spot and made sure to rub against it with each inward and outward stroke. Now and then he would pause his licking to suck her clit into his mouth again, pulling on it for a long moment before slowly releasing it. Sage pulled him tighter to her, and Don began to turn his head from side to side a bit and increased the speed of his tongue's strokes, leaving the pauses aside for now. As his licking intensified, his fingers pushed up into her more insistently, more forcefully. Sage's legs were wrapped around his body, her heels digging into his back. Looking up, he saw that her right hand was squeezing her tit hard. Her eyes were closed, and her abs were taut as her body concentrated on what Don was doing to her. Then, almost without any warning at all, Sage was groaning loudly, rocking her hips, and her pussy was clenching and pulling on Don's fingers. Her groan climbed up to become an “Oh fuck!” Don pushed his fingers all the way up inside her and sucked hard on her clit, holding it there as she shook all around him. She kept at it for what seemed a very long time, just holding still there as her whole body spasmed intently. “Holy fuck!” she breathed finally. Don let her clit go and gave it a little parting kiss, but then Sage said, “Do that again!” “Uh,” Don grinned, “with pleasure!” He started lightly, to avoid irritating her now sensitive clit, but got back up to the right intensity in fairly short order. When Sage was coming again, he was deeply happy that he had given her such pleasure. As she held Don there rubbing herself against his mouth, she exclaimed, “Holy fucking God fuck! Fuck!” As she began to come down, Don thought she would need a moment to catch her breath, so he released her clit and withdrew his slippery fingers from her grasping pussy. He sat back on his heels with a happy grin. But Sage wasn't interested in catching her breath or taking a break. With sudden, surprising energy, she slipped off the end of her bed to straddle Don's thighs and caught his head in her hands. She kissed him hungrily, with a passion that he found delightfully shocking. Her tongue pushed into his mouth, then licked at her wetness on his cheeks and face, and she was biting at his lips, tugging on them, as her left hand snaked down between them to grasp at his very hard cock. She kept kissing at Don's face as she got his prick in just the right position and then promptly sank down upon it. They both groaned as their bodies finally came properly together. With only the slightest moment to rock herself against the base of Don's cock, Sage began to ride up and down on him. Her thighs flexed, pushing up, and then she sank down again, hard and fast, all while continuing to make out with Don. Her hands held onto his head and then wrapped around him as their bodies moved together, her breasts rubbing against his chest. Don was holding her ass tightly in his hands, helping to raise and lower her. Sage bobbed up and down on him in a frenzy, working her body against him, rubbing her clit against the base of his cock with each violent impalement. Don could feel his cockhead battering her cervix. She let go of his head, and reached around to clasp his back, digging in with her nails. Her mouth moved down Don's neck and then she bit his shoulder. Don buried his face in her neck and mane of red hair. He'd never been fucked so intensely in his life. He just held on to this wild woman and did what he could to help her use his body. Sage was grunting animalisticly and then crying out inarticulately as she suddenly clung tightly to Don, every inch of her clenching and spasming with the most intense orgasm he had ever felt a woman have. Before she stopped shaking Sage had wrapped her arms and legs around Don and was kissing his shoulder and neck. He was sure he felt tears on her face as she held him. With one hand holding on to her ass and the other clasping the small of her back, Don pushed up, and was able to stand with surprising grace—in that he neither dropped Sage nor fell over. Carefully, he moved the short distance to the end of the bed and managed to kneel a little before lowering Sage and himself to the bed. He rose up enough to look down into her face. Sure enough, her eyes were wet with tears. “Are you alright?” he asked. She nodded and wiped at her eyes with the back of her hand. “Yes,” she laughed brokenly. “I guess I just needed that more than I realized.” Don just smiled down at her, holding still inside her. She blinked up at him for a long moment, but then apparently realized they weren't still fucking. She frowned a bit and asked, “You're not done, are you?” Don's smile became a grin, and then he laughed. He watched her face as he drew almost all the way out of her and then drove back in. Her frown went to a happy smile in a matter of seconds. As Don continued to fuck in and out of her, slowly building up the pace and force, her eyes closed, and her head drew back. Don leaned down to kiss her throat and shoved still harder into her. This elicited a deep guttural groan from Sage, and she squeezed him tighter to her with her legs and arms. In turn, Don slipped his hands up under her to hold on to her shoulders, enabling him to pull her down on his cock as he fucked into her with short quick strokes. The intensity of Sage's response to him, coupled with his desire for her and what had been a rather long period of unfulfilled lust, particularly in Eros, was driving Don into a state of arousal quite unlike any he could remember. His cock felt enormous, gripped tightly by Sage's strong, silky pussy. His balls felt like they were close to exploding with cum. And yet, he felt like he couldn't stop fucking this amazing woman. Don felt almost like he was trying to literally fuck himself into Sage. He needed to be inside her! Then he felt her nails digging into his back again, and he heard her crying out, “Oh, God! Don!!” Her body was squeezing and pulling at his rigid, engorged cock and then… and then… Don's world was shattering as his balls clenched and he drove into Sage, pumping a hot flood of cum into her. He felt his teeth grinding together and he vaguely heard himself groaning long and loud, as his body continued to erupt inside her. When Don finally opened his eyes, he saw Sage looking back up at him, with a happy smile and glazed eyes. “Wow!” she breathed. “Uh huh, yeah,” Don nodded. “Wow!” “Okay,” she pulled his head down and kissed him long

Sequel to the ‘Lost In Eros' Trilogy By BradentonLarry – Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Preface This is a direct sequel to the Lost in Eros series. Ideally, you should have enjoyed that trilogy before this sequel. The ‘Lost In Eros' series is as long as The Hobbit and The Fellowship of the Ring combined! So, it seems fair to offer a bit of a recap here… (If the original series is fresh in your mind, you might want to just move a head a minute, to the beginning of the actual chapter, which does include a very brief bit of reminder.) This sequel is also split into audio episodes (or, parts;) that are each about 30 minutes, for podcasting format. The actual literary chapters vary greatly in length, but you'll be notified when a new chapter starts, during an episode.In Book 1, “The Manor,” two friends, Don and Toshia wake up in a strange bed quite removed from their normal circumstances. Their relationship, though quite close, was purely platonic, and yet here they found themselves in bed together and naked. Throughout the ‘Lost in Eros' trilogy, Toshia struggles to find a way back to Sarah, her lover. In Book 2, “The Forest,” Don, Toshia, and their three companions encounter a centaur, the Witches of the Glen, an attack by some ruffians,  & a nymph; before Toshia is then captured by the Sisterhood of Amazons. Toshia escapes into the forest again, where she meets and befriends the Beast, a lonely and very horny minotaur. Don and the others are caught by the Wizard. Once freed, Don leads his companions on a mission to rescue Toshia from the Sisterhood, fighting them in an epic kung fu battle that leads to him defeating their leader. In Book 3, “The Return,” Don, Toshia, and their companions return to their quest to find the Sage of the Tower. Using a flying carpet provided by the Wizard, until it crashes them in a pool in the middle of an odd place called The Resort, which they are then required to stay at and experience the attractions, such as the Clockwork Club, the Jungle Room, and Ladies Night. Once they are allowed to proceed up to the tower, Don, Toshia, and Nicole relate their stories to scribes the Sage, who is actually able to give them some useful information. Among other things, they find out that they can get back to the “real world” by going downriver to a place called the Grotto of Ishtar, that there seem to be rings some people have that allow them to go back and forth between that world and Eros at will, and that one person, a Stephanie Ayers, has been at work trying to find out more about these rings for some time. Intent on returning home, Toshia leads Don and Nicole back to the Resort and to a riverboat landing, where the party basically splits up into those heading downriver to the Grotto (Don, Toshia, and Shelonda) and those staying behind at the Resort (Nicole and the others). After one last night together in the Jungle Room (where Don hoped to encounter the sexy and mysterious India, who he thought had one of those special rings), Don, Toshia, and Shelonda head off on the riverboat, to the Grotto of Ishtar. In the Grotto, Don reveals that he has decided to stay in Eros to try to secure one of those rings. Toshia finishes the ritual alone and wakes up next to her girlfriend Sarah without any noticeable amount of time having passed at all. That very day, Toshia gets a phone call from Don, apparently returned from Eros. Chapter 1. Reunion As Toshia pulled into the parking lot she was a bit surprised to notice how nervous she was. It had been a week since her adventures in Eros—a week since she'd fallen asleep next to Sarah, awakened next to her dear (and decidedly platonic) friend Don, in a strange world of witches and wizards, not to mention centaurs, satyrs, and at least one minotaur. What followed were weeks of weird and sometimes frightening adventures, as well as more sex than most people had in their entire lives. Early on, she and Don became lovers, but this was hardly the limit of things! Amidst her adventures, Toshia had sex with countless men and women, often at the same time, as well as the aforementioned satyrs and minotaur, only to eventually find a way to wake up once again next to her beloved Sarah, the very same night she had fallen asleep in the first place. Toshia might have passed it off as a bizarre, extraordinarily vivid dream except for the fact that her body bore the unmistakable evidence of her time in Eros. She was tanner and in better shape than when she'd gone to bed, and there were a few bruises that could only be explained by the vigorous sex she'd indulged in aboard the Maidenhead, the ship captained by the enigmatic Captain Sage. Strangely, Sarah hardly noticed any changes in her, but Toshia could hardly ignore the effects of her experiences in Eros, not just on her body but in her attitude. While the XYZ no longer coursed through her veins, making her body a perpetually revved up sex machine, she was still alive to the joys and possibilities of carnality all around her in a way that was quite different from her earlier life, though she had always thought she had a sex-positive attitude. In the last week, Toshia's sex life with Sarah had certainly been rekindled, but she had also noticed that she was keenly aware of the sexuality of the people around her, at work, in the park, at the grocery store, and so on. While there was no danger of her losing control and succumbing to temptation, she could hardly deny that she now had sex on her mind as never before. Finally, the last nail in the it-was-all-a-dream coffin was the fact that Don had called her, about six hours after she had awakened and quickly corroborated her experience in a rather one-sided conversation. They had agreed to meet the following weekend, Don traveling to spend the weekend—ostensibly just to catch up with his friend. That “ostensibly” was the rub. Toshia still hadn't told Sarah anything. Hell, she had no idea how to begin. “Hey, babe, so while you were sleeping, I was somehow taken to another world and had all kinds of adventures. Oh, and I had lots and lots of sex with other people, including Don.” Toshia couldn't see any way to either convince Sarah she wasn't crazy, but even if she did that, how would she manage to make Sarah believe all that sex was something Sarah should accept? It was a mess, no question. Toshia hoped Don would have some ideas about this. One thing Toshia was sure of, though, was that there would be no shenanigans until Sarah knew the truth. This commitment was put to the test a bit when Toshia saw Don there, outside the Thai restaurant they'd agreed on as a rendezvous. He grinned so happily as he saw her, his arms felt so good around her, and his breath felt so warm on her neck… and then they were kissing, deeply, passionately. For Toshia it just felt natural. This was the nature of their relationship now. Still she managed to push him away a bit, smiling and blushing a little. “I haven't told Sarah yet,” she admitted. He looked into her eyes, still grinning, “Oh, yeah, no, that's alright. It's just been so long; I've missed you so much!” “Well, a week isn't that long,” she laughed. “A week for you, maybe,” chuckled Don. “I was in Eros for years before I called you last week.” “Years?!” “Yeah, there was a lot to get done,” he smiled. Toshia noticed the dark metal ring he wore on his left middle finger. “You got one, eh?” Don nodded, “I did indeed.” “What did you have to do?” Don blew a little raspberry, “Quite a bit, really. I'll tell you all about it, but let's actually get some lunch; I'm starving!” “Now that's the Don I remember,” she laughed as he opened the door. Strangely awkward idle conversation filled the space around being seated and ordering—"How's Sarah?“ “Good.” “Work going alright?” “Yes. How's your semester so far?"—until they were able to get down to serious business. "Okay,” Toshia leaned forward over the table. “Tell me everything!” Don laughed and said, “Well, where to begin…?” “At the Grotto of Ishtar, obviously.” “Okay, but I'm going to have to be brief if you want the whole story before we meet Sarah for dinner.” “She works until six, so we have some time,” Toshia said seriously, but with a smile. “Get on with it, Professor.” “Okay, okay,” he chuckled as he spread his hands out on the table. “Well, Shelonda and I swam back up to the longboat, which took us back to Sage's ship, which took us back to Rendezvous.” “I think you're already leaving too much out.” Don smiled, then looked around to reassure himself that the restaurant wasn't busy and that they were indeed sitting in the back corner, well away from the other customers, and then continued. “As before, but without your assistance, Shelonda had to make herself available for the crew. She didn't seem to mind.” “I'll bet,” Toshia grinned, “and what were you up to?” “Well, Sage watched me play with Megan and Jasmine again that afternoon, but she could tell my heart wasn't in it.” “Aw,” Toshia smirked, “but other parts of you were up to the challenge, I'll bet.” “Well, yeah, but I was definitely less enthusiastic after saying goodbye to you. Sage picked up on this, and, honestly, we spent most of that trip talking.” “In Eros? Crazy!” “I know, right?” Don leaned on the railing in front of him and observed the scene on the deck below. Someone had gathered sheets and pillows to make a fairly comfortable, and rather large, sex nest for Shelonda and her many playmates. As the sun set, and the crew finished their daytime duties, they cleaned up and joined Shelonda for what was rapidly becoming an epic gangbang. The red-golden light played over her dark skin as she knelt there surrounded by hard cocks, taking one after the other into her eager mouth, and then as she moved onto her hands and knees to receive cocks from both ends. It was hard for Don to make out details, particularly as the sunlight faded to be replaced by torchlight, but he could hear the unmistakable sounds of Shelonda's rising pleasure. “You travel in enthusiastic company,” Sage observed as she came up next to Don. “So do you, Captain,” Don smiled. “It's a wonder you keep them all in line.” “Well, Megan and Jasmine are happy to help out with that, and most of them don't mind playing with each other. Some even prefer it.” Don noticed that the good captain had dropped any piratic pretenses, at least for the time being. He decided to ask about what had been bothering him for more than two days, “What about you, though?” “What about me?” she asked with an arched eyebrow. “Well, for starters,” Don paused thoughtfully, “do you ever lend a hand, so to speak?” Sage snorted a bit, “That would make it very hard to maintain discipline, wouldn't it?” Don nodded, “Perhaps, but you've never… not even as a special occasion?” “No,” she said firmly. While he considered his next line of inquiry, Don thought back to everything he'd heard and surmised about Eros, including the situation he and Toshia had encountered in the castle of the Sisterhood. “You seem unique, captain,” Don finally said. “I haven't met anyone else in Eros who doesn't seem very much interested in sex.” Sage laughed, “You mean who isn't consumed by their urge to fuck.” Smiling at her, Don nodded, “Exactly.” There was a long pause. Below them, Shelonda was sandwiched between a burly sailor lying underneath her, who had himself deep inside her pussy, and a tall, black man who was fucking in and out of her ass. There were two or three men in front of her, apparently enjoying both the show and whatever she was doing to them with her talented mouth. Everyone seemed to be having a very good time. “I like you, Don,” Sage said at last. “Go ahead and ask your questions.” Don smiled, “I like you too, Sage.” Then, after a considering his options, he asked, “Do you like sex? I mean, some people don't.” She laughed, “Yes, I do like sex.” “But you never…?” “Well, yes, when I first got here, for like the first two days, I was just like everyone else. But then it occurred to me that I had completely lost control of myself. I like being the captain, Don. I'm not judging you, or anyone else, but I decide when and where to have sex, and with whom. If the answer is everywhere all the time and with everyone, I'm letting my urges use me as a means to their satisfaction. I wouldn't be a moral agent, hardly even a person, then. I'd rather be the captain.” “You're a philosopher,” Don grinned. “That was a long time ago,” shrugged Sage. “You've been here a long time, but ever since those first couple of days…?” She chuckled, “Well, now and then I fall off the wagon. Megan, Jasmine, and Sven don't seem to mind.” “I'll bet they don't!” Don said with sincere admiration. “Were you like this before you got here, Don?” “Horny?” “Ha! No. I mean, so upfront about things.” “Yeah, pretty much,” he shrugged. “It's a nice trait. Don't lose it.” “Thanks, ‘don't plan to,” Don laughed. He took a moment to admire her profile as she idly watched Shelonda getting picked up and then laid on her back with her legs splayed and ready for the next of her playmates. He found himself liking her nose almost as much as the curve of her breasts. He swallowed and asked, “So, um, feel like ‘falling off the wagon'?” She smirked and gave him a sidelong glance, “Nice try, my friend, nice try.” “So the two of you never…?” Toshia asked as she sipped her tea. “Well, never is a long time,” Don chuckled. “Let me tell the story. I promise not to leave anyone important out.” “Just the scores of nameless women you pleasured along the way,” she said wryly. “I'm sure the vast majority of them had names.” “'Stands to reason,” nodded Toshia. “Go on.” “Well, Shelonda and I disembarked at Rendezvous, and made our way back to the riverboat landing.” “Was the city easier to navigate this time?” “Yes, it was. I think it helped that I knew where we were going.” “Were you able to get back in the mood?” “Yeah,” Don admitted. “The non-stop orgy going on all around helped, along with the XYZ, naturally, but there wasn't a day or night that went by when I didn't think of you. Sure, sometimes it was in the middle of sex when I'd wish you were there to sit on my face…” he smiled across the table. “But you were always on my mind.” She smiled warmly, “At least once a day.” “And once a night,” Don grinned. “Shelonda missed you too. She threw herself into the sex even more vigorously than before, but I could tell she was preoccupied when she wasn't, well, otherwise occupied. I asked her about it, and she said, 'I don't think I ever had a sister, except Toshia.'” “Damn, Don!” Toshia breathed, wiping a tear out of her eye. “Get back to the story.” “Well, that's actually relevant. We went back up the river to the Resort. I wanted to see if India was around… Remember, she's the one I thought had one of these rings. She does, but she wasn't there. Anyway, I wanted to look for her and talk to the Sage again. But while we stopped at the Resort, I lost Shelonda.” “What?!” Somehow it felt like much more than almost two weeks since they had left the Resort. As Don and Shelonda made their way past the various clubs and bungalows, he thought it seemed smaller and a bit less over-the-top. Certainly, Rendezvous had been bigger, but Don suspected it was a strange familiarity that rendered the Resort more prosaic. He felt most comfortable here. First, there was a lack of sinister mystery that had haunted their time in the Manor, and Rendezvous had very much felt like something to be passed through, both times. Plus, there was a nice variety here that he enjoyed, even if that variety was rather hokey, bordering on the ludicrous. He noticed that a few of the people lounging and frolicking about had bits of clothing on here and there, which reminded him of the garments Shelonda and he had discarded way back in that odd tavern outside Rendezvous and on the Maidenhead, respectively. This thinking reminded Don of all the travels and adventures he, Toshia, Shelonda, and the others had enjoyed, though that wasn't quite the word for all of it. With all this in mind, Don reached out and took Shelonda's hand. She smiled back at him. “Thank you for all your help, Shelonda, and for your support and company. You've been a very good sport.” She laughed, “It's mostly been a lot of fun, really. I promised to help you and Toshia find your way home, and I'm glad I was able to do that, even if you decided not to go back.” “Yes, mission accomplished!” Don grinned. “You did a fantastic job!” “All the sex was fun too,” Shelonda winked. “Uh,” Don pulled her close and gave her a kiss. “It definitely was! We should get back to that soon.” “Good idea!” They might have stopped there and gone at it without a second thought, but they had already come to the Jungle Room, so they hurried inside. Again, Don was struck by the fact that the place was clearly larger on the inside. To this was added the fact that things had been rearranged rather radically in the last couple of weeks. The large wooden structure that had been the main feature—with its dancefloor and stories of open-air sex platforms, and a bathtub—was gone. Instead, more centrally located, there was a large wooden dance floor on the ground level of the “jungle.” A vast, colorful canopy was spread over the dancefloor, which featured poles for dancing and big cushioned chairs for another kind of dancing. The whole assembly made up a kind of pavilion as the focal point for those coming into the Jungle Room. The pool had been moved back, so that it was behind the pavilion, and it now boasted a fountain shooting water high into the air, in addition to the waterfall, the source of which seemed to be bubbling up from a pile of rocks off to the side. The blankets, clearing, lounges and fire pits had been redistributed about the jungle floor, and Don was pretty sure the trees and treehouses had been relocated as well. “It's different,” Shelonda said with a frown, as if to confirm Don's thinking. Then she shrugged and headed in, moving toward the dance pavilion. Don followed close behind, reminding himself that he needed to pay attention to more than her swaying backside. There were fewer people in the jungle than there had been before. There was a single woman dancing lazily around one of the poles, and another straddling the lap of the only man in that area. As he got closer, Don saw that the lap dancer was none other than Jaden, who flashed him a quick smile and wink before going back to her intent grinding in time to the music that filled the space below the canopy. Don smiled as he remembered the lithe, rather enthusiastic redhead. Coming out on the other side of the dance pavilion, Don wasn't exactly surprised that the volume of the music diminished considerably. Shelonda pulled up, and turned to Don with a smile, “Who was it we're looking for?” “India, but you didn't meet her before, did you?” “I don't think so, no.” “Beautiful woman with long black hair, and dark skin… not quite as dark as yours, though,” Don smiled. “I'll go look around for her. You should just relax and have fun, and I'll catch up to you in a bit. Oh, but if you see someone who might be India, try to keep track of her.” “Will do,” Shelonda grinned, then added with a saucy little smirk, “Don't take too long.” Don watched for a moment as she sauntered off toward the pool. He thought a refreshing dip in the water would be quite nice, followed by a long session of fucking Shelonda… but he really was dead set on finding India if she were there. With a quiet little groan, Don turned to the left and started his search. Working clockwise around the Jungle Room, Don checked each thatch-roofed hut and treehouse. He found the big orgy bed/platform half-hidden among some brush, as well as a set of four hot tubs near one another, set up, he surmised, so that people could watch each other and easily switch tubs if they wanted. There was a single couple enjoying one of the hot tubs, and a pair of women apparently napping after enjoying themselves in one of the tree houses, but no sign of India. Don made his way back to the pavilion and had an opportunity to get a better look at the new (for him) dancer. She was a leggy blonde with the kind of body a Playboy centerfold would envy. Her long hair was tied up, showing off her long, graceful neck. She had large, firm breasts held in check by a skimpy bikini top, which was a rather unusual bit of clothing for Eros. Her sexy hips were wrapped in a silky sarong, and Don got a glimpse of a matching bikini bottom covered her sex—again, very odd for Eros. She smiled at Don and nodded toward the chair in front of her pole, which was criminally empty. Don would have happily taken that spot, but at that very moment, Jaden got off her admirer's lap and shouted, “Hey there, Don! Welcome back!” As the lucky guy got up and started to head toward the pool to clean up and cool off, Jaden crossed the dance floor and threw herself into Don's arms. Don reveled in the feeling of Jaden's tits pressed against his chest as her mouth met his with a passionate kiss. He held her body tightly against him as their lips and tongues got reacquainted, and then moved his hands down to squeeze her tight ass firmly. When they finally came up for air, Jaden smiled over to the other dancer and said, “I'm going to take a quick break, Robin. Think you can get along without me?” Robin gave a haughty laugh and said, “I'll find a way to manage.” Don noticed that four or five guys had just come into the Jungle Room and were heading Robin's way, but then he was yanked to attention by Jaden tugging on his hand. “Let's go gang up on that cute friend of yours,” Jaden suggested. “I like the way you think!” Don laughed. Before they got to the poolside, though, Don thought to ask, “Is India around?” “I don't think so. I haven't seen her since she was here redecorating the other day.” Don wanted to ask about this redecorating, but he was suddenly distracted by the sight of Shelonda, who was quite busy at the moment. Beneath her was a strapping young black man who had his hands full with Shelonda's luscious tits, and presumably his cock up inside her pussy. Behind her, with hands alternately gripping her waist and caressing her tight butt, was a rather fit middle-aged guy who seemed to be fucking her ass. All of this was taking place on a wide chaise lounge that must have been stronger than it looked. Shelonda saw Don and gave him a big, very happy smile, but then went right back to encouraging her playmates, who Don suspected needed very little further encouragement. “'Guess we're too late,” Jaden laughed. Then she pulled Don with her into the pool. Laughing along with Jaden's exuberance, Don ducked under the water, enjoying the refreshing splash and noticing that the XYZ, along with everything else, already had his cock rigidly hard. Jaden noticed this as well when her hand wrapped around his thick shaft and pulled him to her for another deep and lingering kiss. Don hugged Jaden's slender body to him with his left arm, as his right hand delved between her legs. Jaden pulled and twisted his cock insistently as his fingers stroked her lips, parting them and then pushing up between them. Jaden threw her free arm around Don's neck and pushed up out of the water to wrap her legs around his waist. He pulled his arm out from between them, using it instead to help support Jaden as she positioned his cock just right and then sank down upon it. Don groaned as he felt her hot sex enveloping him, pulling down on his cock until his head hit her cervix. They kept kissing, their tongues moving eagerly against each other, as Jaden rocked her hips in the water, grinding her clit against the base of Don's shaft and squeezing and stroking the rest of his organ with her exquisitely talented muscles. When she finally began to move up and down on him, Don's hands slid down her wet back to hold her ass tightly. Feeling her legs flex around him, Don helped to raise and lower Jaden on him as the water splashed around and between them. Out of the corner of his eye, Don could see the backsides of the men plowing into Shelonda, and beyond that, up at the dance pavilion, it looked like the new guests of the Jungle Room were gathered around Robin, who seemed to be on her knees. Shuddering, Don closed his eyes and focused on the sensations of this wild, passionate woman in his arms—her mouth on his, her arms around his neck, her tits against his chest, her thighs squeezing his hips, her hot pussy squeezing and pulling on his straining manhood. For herself, Jaden was using Don's body to stimulate herself to a fever pitch. Her earlier lap dance and the aphrodisiac qualities of the XYZ water combined with the passionate sex to bring her quickly over the edge. She cried out as the first wave hit her. Don held onto her body, shoving up into her as she clutched at him wildly. Jaden was biting his lip as he felt himself exploding up into her, a boiling hot geyser of condensed lust pumping into her. “Fuck!” Don breathed at last. Jaden kissed him, and chuckled, “That's how we welcome people back to the Jungle Room.” “Wow! It's a very good way!” Don laughed. “I'm glad you like it,” Jaden grinned as she rocked herself against him, still impaled on his persistently hard cock. Don noticed that the slender young man who Jaden had danced for earlier was now reclining at the edge of the pool, and Shelonda's threesome was taking a bit of a break. “Why don't we move this over to the hot tubs?” Don suggested with a squeeze of Jaden's ass. “Good idea!” she kissed him again, and slowly eased herself up off his cock. Then she turned around and easily loud enough to be heard by everyone in the area, “Let's all go to the hot tubs!” Soon Don, Shelonda, Jaden, the other three guys, and a petite woman of apparently Indian or Pakistani extraction with full breasts and a cute short hair style who Don had not noticed but who had been watching all the assorted sex in the pool, were playing in one of the hot tubs. Shelonda was sucking on the cock of the young man Jaden had entertained earlier, while Jaden was sitting back on the lap of the black guy with his cock up her ass and the middle-aged guy was fingering her pussy and sucking on her beautiful tits. Meanwhile, Don had the new girl, whose name he never did learn, sit up on the edge of the hot tub so he could go down on her moist pussy and sensitive clit. She was holding his head to her, gasping and shuddering with her second orgasm, and Don was about to rise up and slide into her ready embrace when he heard a familiar voice cry out, “Professor!” “And Shelonda's here too!” said a second voice. With a parting kiss to the woman's sex, Don looked around to see Amy and Nicole standing over the hot tub, both of them naked and every bit as beautiful as Don remembered. “Hi there,” Don smiled. “Come on in and join the party.” In what seemed like only seconds, Nicole had gotten Don's newest friend into a 69, and Amy was sitting in the tub with Don standing in front of her, his cock filling her talented mouth. This was the beginning of a long orgy that lasted for at least an hour. Ultimately, though, Don was left in the tub surrounded by his four lovely friends. Jaden was idly stroking his cock in the water, and Shelonda was sandwiched between Amy and Nicole, who were having a hard time keeping their hands and mouths off Shelonda's body. It was then that Nicole started to press Don for details about the quest to the Grotto of Ishtar and the return trip. Of course, since they were soaking in a hot vat of XYZ the story was interrupted by mischief several times. Don and Shelonda finally finished telling the tale and they all went to look for something to eat, but then returned to the Jungle Room where they took over one of the tree houses for a long, intense little orgy where the plan seemed to be to see how many orgasms they could give Shelonda, who was ultimately reduced to a quivering, giggling state before passing out. Don held her in his arms and the others, including Jaden, snuggled in around them. Just before surrendering to sleep, Don kissed Shelonda's shoulder and thought it was very nice to be reunited with most of the original sextet, particularly here in the Resort. “When I woke up, Shelonda was just gone,” Don frowned. “We looked around everywhere but there was no sign of her, and no one could remember her getting up in the night. It seems that she just fell asleep in Eros and woke up back here, wherever she was originally from.” “Damn,” Toshia breathed. “Yeah, it was hard to take, I admit. I knew what was going on when you left, but this was a real punch in the gut. It hit Nicole and I hardest; the others seemed more inclined to just roll with things.” “It doesn't sound like she was bored, though,” Toshia frowned. Don shook his head, “No, definitely not. My theory has been that she felt fulfilled. Accomplishing our 'mission,' and returning to her friends, and maybe all the sex that day, all combined to maybe mean that she didn't need Eros anymore. She was ready to come back, so she did.” Toshia reached across the table and took Don's hand, then said, “It must have been very hard.” “Yeah, it was,” Don smiled wanly. “However, for me it was quite a while ago. Ah, here's our food.” Don Meets Stephanie Ayers at the Disco. Chapter 2. The Lead “Hum, I've missed having food this good!” Don sighed. “I didn't miss it at the time, really, but now it feels like I've been starving for it.” Toshia laughed, “I thought the same thing, and I was in Eros for a much shorter time.” “It reminds me of that Star Trek: The Next Generation episode where Picard lives a whole life…” Don stopped when he saw the look he was getting. “Right; not the story you want me to tell.Toshia's smirk just made him want to lean across the table and kiss her, but Don shrugged and said, “Well, after we stopped looking for Shelonda, I thought it would be a good idea to check in at the Abbey of Records to see if Charlotte, you know, the Sage, could possibly give me any more information about those rings.” “She didn't seem to know much, when we were there.” “No, but I thought it was worth a try, particularly since India was nowhere to be found. Nicole came along, and we went through the whole sexy bathing and debriefing thing again. Unfortunately, though, as you guessed, Charlotte couldn't say more about the rings themselves, but she was helpful. She told us that that woman, Stephanie Ayers, had recently reported back in too. Apparently, she had discovered a lead.” “This was the woman who had been looking for a way to get a ring for a long time, right?” “Right,” Don nodded. “Anyway, Charlotte said that Stephanie had been there just two days earlier. Luckily, Charlotte told her that I might be looking for her, and Stephanie said she'd spend a few days hanging out at the Resort, and that she'd try checking in with the Sheriff's office at noon and sundown.” Toshia was impressed, “That's a very lucky break! Did you catch up with her?” As they came down together from the Abbey, Nicole had been quiet and Don had been in a hurry, but as they came back into the Resort, Nicole apparently decided to speak up, saying, “So, if you have one of these rings you can come and go from Eros whenever you want?” “That's what I understand,” Don nodded, still leading the way. “I mean, we don't have the particulars, but that's the idea.” “That seems like a pretty damn cool thing to have.” Don looked over his shoulder with a smile, “Thinking about joining me on my little quest?” With a laugh and a shrug, she said, “Sure, why not?” “It could take a lot of time, and we might have to go a long way,” offered Don. “Something tells me we'll still have a lot of fun, Professor.” Don had to admit that did seem highly likely. Then they had come to the sheriff's office. Opening the door, they were a bit surprised, oddly enough, to see the sheriff sitting on the edge of her desk, with cute little Mike on her knees in front of her, face buried in the pretty sheriff's pussy. As before, the sheriff was wearing cowboy boots, a light denim vest, a shiny six-pointed star badge, and a pleated skirt that was bunched up so her assistant, or deputy, could lick her properly. The sheriff was wearing her long, strawberry blonde hair in twin braid pigtails, and her vest had fallen open to expose her firm breasts and hard pink nipples. Don and Nicole paused there in the doorway, but only for a second, before they moved toward the two women, Nicole moving to the right and Don to the left. In another moment they had each lowered their mouth to one of the sheriff's nipples, sucking and flicking their tongues over her sensitive nubs. The sheriff groaned and shuddered with approval, so they kept at it until, only a minute or two after their arrival, the sheriff came with a whimpering shaking and gasping that Don found adorable. Obviously, it would have been rude to jump right in and ask the sheriff if she'd seen Stephanie Ayers. So, instead, he smiled at her and continued to caress her lean body. But then, Mike started more mischief, by moving over to the pussy on her right, that is Nicole's. Like Don, Nicole had given up on clothing days ago and so was unprotected from Mike's eager fingers and mouth, not that Nicole wanted any protection in that regard, and was, very soon, leaning back against the sheriff's desk as Mike eagerly lapped at her pussy and clit. The sheriff responded to this turn of events by grasping Don's hard cock, which had been pressed up against her firm thigh, and pulling him over in front of her. Don smiled and looked into her blue eyes as she guided his very ready cock to the mouth of her sex. He pushed forward, his head and thick shaft opening her up, and enjoyed the expression of unadulterated pleasure on her freckled face. To get more penetration, Don lifted her long right leg up, laid it across the corner of the desk, and then proceeded to fuck in and out of her, keeping her from scooting back from him by wrapping his right arm around her slender body. Next to them, Nicole had pushed Mike back only to get down on the floor with her in a tight little 69. The sheriff had her hands on Don's ass, pulling him into her insistently, and he was shoving up into her violently, grinding up on her clit with each thrust forward. Don held onto her with his left hand and used his right to lift her left leg up onto his shoulder, proceeding to fuck her harder and faster. The sheriff leaned back on the desk and looked up at him with eyes glazed over with feral lust and quickly approaching orgasm. She reached down between them with her slender fingers and began to play with her clit, and then she was crying out and whimpering as her climax tore through her lithe body. Don kept plunging into her as her pussy clenched and pulled on his cock. He loved watching her ponytails flailing about and her taut abs trembling as she rode the waves of ecstasy. “That was great!” she finally murmured. “Don, wasn't it?” “Ah, yes, exactly.” “Did you want to see me about something urgent or do you have time to come for me?” Taken a bit aback, Don laughed and said, “Oh, I definitely have time for that!” “Good!” she nodded decisively. She pushed Don back and he reluctantly drew himself out of her. She promptly turned around and bent over her desk, spreading her long, muscular legs, presenting her backside for Don. The girls on the floor next to him were moaning and doing their best to distract him, but Don had no trouble focusing on the sight in front of him. He ran his hands up the sides of those beautiful thighs, under the skirt, which had fallen back into place a bit, and over her tight ass. The sheriff looked over shoulder, and said, “Fuck me, Don.” With her freckles and ponytails, she was about the cutest young woman to ever say that to him, and he wasted no time in obliging her. Flipping the skirt up out of the way, Don pushed his cock down and back into her waiting pussy, shoving all the way in with one slow but intent motion. As the girls on the floor were bringing themselves to mutual, very loud, orgasms, Don held onto the sheriff's waist and pulled her back on his cock as he shoved into her again and again, feeling his balls slapping against her fingertips as she went back to playing with her clit. It didn't take much of this before Don felt his cock swelling inside the sheriff and his balls tightening. Then he was shoving hard inside her and groaning as his body clenched with all its might and spewed a hot flood of cum into her pussy and womb. He shuddered and shook, pumping what felt like an unending stream. He could feel the cum leaking out of her and running over his balls. When he finally began to regain his senses and equilibrium, warm hands pulled him away from the sheriff, resulting in an almost funnily long rope of cum between her messy pussy and the tip of his slick cock. Then Mike was there, eagerly sucking his cock into her mouth, as Nicole dove in to lick at the sheriff, burying her cute little face in the mess Don had left behind. “Hum” Toshia smiled, “but aren't you getting a bit sidetracked?” “Okay, okay,” Don laughed, glancing quickly at his watch. “Well, eventually, the sheriff said Stephanie had been in earlier and said she would be at Club 69 that evening and would be wearing a red dress, ‘at least to start.'” After spending at least an hour with the sheriff and Mike, Don and Nicole went for a dip in the pool, followed by a nap on a chaise lounge. Don was awakened by the pleasant sensation of Amy's mouth on his cock. She had snuck up on Don and Nicole as they slept but couldn't resist the sight of Don's casual erection. They were soon joined by pretty Liu and Toshia's friend Jimmy, from the Temple of Venus and Aphrodite, and the whole party spent the rest of the afternoon in a lazy poolside orgy. Eventually, after another dip in the pool to refresh themselves, they all set off in what Liu promised was the way to Club 69. Along the way they passed a few more interesting clubs, such as The Dungeon and the Drag Inn, as well as a street stand that offered the usual display of fruit and water. It was growing dark by the time they got to the last three clubs on that particular street. On their right was a brightly lit, mostly open-air affair called Mardi Raw, which was already busy with revelers enjoying the obviously New Orleans and Rio themed decor and music. Don was surprised how many people were wearing clothes, and even masks. Then he noticed a nearby shop they had just passed, the Wardrobery. Don thought that was probably where Stephanie got the red dress she was supposed to be wearing. He had half a mind to go in and see what kind of an assortment they had but decided that could wait. To the left of Mardi Raw, and taking up the end of the street, was a darker club called simply The Grotto, and then, opposite Mardi Raw, was their destination, Club 69. Don really hadn't expected to see so much neon in Eros. The building before them was white and seemed to be about fifty feet tall, though Don suspected it might be quite a bit taller on the inside. Over the four sets of high, black double glass doors that took up most of the street front, was a huge bright neon sign clearly identifying this as their destination. The “Club” was in blue, and the “69” was in searing red. There was a decidedly 1970s feel to it. Don started toward the doors, but Liu stopped him, saying, “Oh, people usually dress up a bit for the 69.” “Ironic,” Nicole said under breath. Since he wanted to check out the Wardrobery anyway, Don had no trouble smiling and saying, “Lead the way.” It turned out to be a self-service clothing warehouse four floors high. The menswear was on the top floor, and Don and Jimmy were quickly able to find some fairly nice clubbing clothes that fit them. Don laughed as he saw the collection of actual disco shoes, platforms and all, that were available in one corner. Rather than risking his neck, he chose a more sensible set of shoes, though they did have three-inch-high heels that seemed rather precarious at first. When they gathered on the street out front, Don wasn't surprised that the three women were stunning in their sexy, slinky dresses. Both Nicole and Amy had selected silk dresses that hung from their necks by thin straps and came to an end just below their butts, Nicole's in white and Amy's in yellow. Liu was wearing a much longer red dress that had a very long slit up each side and a black cord cinching it in around her narrow waist. Each of the women had also selected very sexy high-heeled shoes that were bound to their ankles and calves by thin straps. Once again, Don was so glad he was in Eros where he could be very confident that he would soon be having sex with at least one of these gorgeous women. “Okay, we're looking for a thin woman with brown hair that comes down to her shoulders,” Don reminded everyone. “And she's got big tits for her size,” Nicole added. “Yeah, I guess she's about as tall as Nicole here,” Don nodded, trying to remember if the Charlotte the Sage had said anything else. “And she should be wearing a red dress.” “And her name is Stephanie,” Nicole finished. “Oh yeah, that might help,” Don laughed. They entered the club and, quite expectedly, they were hit with a wall of sound they had not heard at all on the street. The heavy four-four beat of standard disco music filled the space, throbbing insistently through the air. Don was sure they were hearing a version of Donna Summer's “I Feel Love.” The vast majority of what looked like the ground floor was taken up by a flashing colored dance floor straight out of Saturday Night Fever. There were moving spotlights, strobe lights, and even a couple of mirror balls hanging from the ceiling. There were a lot more people dancing than Don had expected. Around three sides of the dance floor, excepting the area directly in front of the front doors, were semi-circular booths with padded seating for when a break from the dancing was needed. There were scantily clad wait staff moving about in this area carrying trays of fruit and glasses of water. Don noticed that the atmosphere, literally and figuratively speaking, was less intense than in the disco in the Manor. Things here were a bit less heady, not quite so loud, and certainly quite a bit brighter. As the party naturally headed for the dancefloor, Don caught Nicole's wrist, pulled her to him, and said, “Don't leave here without me, okay?” She smiled and nodded, then gave him a wink before swaying off toward the center of the dance floor. Perhaps because they weren't dancing in a fog of XYZ, and perhaps a bit because they were generally wearing more clothes, the dancers here were engaged in a lot less sex than their counterparts in the disco in the Manor. Now and then couples, and sometimes groups would leave the dancefloor and head for one of the booths off to the side, or disappear up one of the winding stairways Don now saw in the back corners, flanking a broad stage, which was currently unused and which itself surrounded a high DJ station. The crowd was the usual Erosian assortment of surprisingly healthy people ranging from apparent late teens to unusually vigorous senior citizens, though there were comparatively fewer of the latter. Almost everyone was wearing clothes, but there were a few happy nudists be-bopping away, and it was clear that some folks were in the process of slowly stripping off the clothes with which they'd started. People weren't really disco dancing, as such, at least not as far as Don remembered the style from his youth. Smiling at all the sexy bumping and grinding going on around him, he didn't think anyone would appreciate being corrected on that particular score. “By the way,” Don paused. “I'm not really sure, but I swear I saw Adam Levine across the room.” “What?!” Toshia laughed. “The actor? From Maroon 5?” “I know,” he shrugged, “it's crazy, but I'm pretty sure that was him, wearing a white John Travolta suit and a black satin shirt.” “Dancing?” “Well, not so much as standing there, getting a blowjob.” “Crazy!” Toshia shook her head. Don did his best to scour the room for a woman in a red dress who might be Stephanie Ayers, but he had to admit that the chaotic lighting and the distracting bodies in motion made things a bit difficult. Half a dozen times Don found himself thinking he would love to dance with one or two of the lovely women moving so provocatively all around him. He had nearly crossed the entire floor, and was considering heading up stairs, both to see what was up there and to continue his search, when he felt a tapping on his shoulder. He turned to see a slender woman with thick, dark tousled hair framing her face. She had striking mascara and eyeshadow on as well as dark red lipstick, which amounted to more makeup than Don had seen in a long time. A sheer red dress with a wildly uneven hem hung from around her neck and clung to her generous bosom but left exposed her thin but muscular arms and shoulders, as well as one whole leg and the calf of the other, all nicely toned and tan. Don noticed that she also had a lovely long neck. She smiled a bit crookedly, and asked, “Looking for someone?” “Are you Stephanie?” he grinned. “That's what they call me,” she nodded as she stepped up and slipped her arms around his neck. “You Don?” “That's me,” he nodded, noticing that his hands automatically moved to her waist as they started swaying together in time with the music. He could feel that her body was extremely thin and fit, even for an Erosian. “I have to admit, you're younger than I expected.” “What were you expecting?” she arched her eyebrow at him in a way that reminded him of Toshia, though the way the right side of her mouth turned up higher than the left was all her own. “I don't know,” he shrugged, “but older, more experienced.” She laughed, “Oh, believe me, I'm experienced! But yeah, I was just 20 when I woke up here, so I suppose I still look about that. Counting Eros years, though, I'm more like 40.” “Well, you look amazing for your age,” Don laughed. “Ha! Thanks,” she smiled. “You're not so bad yourself.” The music shifted to a slow dance, and Stephanie moved in closer, resting her head on Don's chest. Don adjusted his embrace to hold her tighter. He had to admit she felt very good in his arms. “Is that a banana in your pocket, Don, or are you just happy to meet me?” she smiled up at him. “Definitely the latter,” he laughed, suddenly reminded of how odd the mores were here. He felt his cock rising against the unusual restraint of his slacks. Don decided to actually focus on the supposed business at hand, and said, “Charlotte said you had a lead on where or how to get those rings.” “I do,” she said. “We have to find a place, and it's not close.” “No?” Don asked, but before Stephanie could respond, Nicole and Amy appeared. “Oh, there you are, Professor!” Nicole exclaimed. “Is this her?” “Yes,” Don nodded, still holding onto Stephanie, but she pulled away to look at his two companions. Don made introductions, “Stephanie, this is Nicole, and this is Amy, and ladies, this is Stephanie.” “Oh, they're hot, Don!” Stephanie said with a hand grasping his upper arm in a way he didn't mind in the least. “Where did you find them?” “In the Manor.” “I haven't been there in ages,” she mused. “Maybe I'll go back for a visit if this doesn't pan out.” “Speaking of ‘this'…” Don prompted. “Oh, yeah, well, let's find a seat and have a chat, shall we?” She took Don's hand and led him and his lovely companions off to the nearest booth. Stephanie sat between Don and Nicole. Amy seemed to think this was going to be a sex break, so she sat next to Don and promptly started to unbutton and unzip his pants. It didn't even occur to him to stop her. “Oh, so she's not after a ring, eh?” Stephanie grinned. “What about you, cutie?” “Yeah, I'd like to be able to come back here, if I ever wind up leaving,” Nicole smiled. “I love it here.” “There's a lot to like, isn't there? Well, that's a nice banana, Don! Did someone call you professor?” “Yeah, I did that,” Nicole admitted. She was casually caressing Stephanie's thigh, having been smart enough to sit on the shorter-skirted side of the young, well, not so young, woman. “He's a history professor back in the real world.” “Well, the other real world, at any rate,” Stephanie smiled, as she returned the favor by running her hand up along Nicole's dark thigh. She was also idly moving her fingers over Don's hand and forearm. “This is just as real as where we're from.” Don was more than a little distracted by Amy's expert cock sucking, which had him at peak hardness already, but he managed to ask, “Do you have any idea how we go about getting a ring?” “Well, I actually managed to talk to a guy who had one. Now, that's distracting!” “Sorry,” Nicole grinned. She had slipped a hand up under Stephanie's dress. In turn, Stephanie had parted her legs a bit further for her. “No, don't stop,” Stephanie smiled. “Let's see how well I can resist, or how well you can distract me. Six of one, half dozen of the other. Where was I?” “Ah, you talked to a guy,” Don managed. He found himself holding the back of Amy's head as she deepthroated him intently. “Yes, and he said he wasn't supposed to talk about it, but I can be very persuasive,” Stephanie winked. “He said where I would have to go and said that I would have to 'undergo trials.'” “What kind of trials?” Nicole wanted to know. She had an impish grin on her face and had shifted around in the booth so that she was facing Stephanie more directly and could use her hand more effectively. “Oh, that's nice,” purred Stephanie. “Uh, he couldn't say. Apparently, he thought they were different for each person.” “Where do we have to go, though?” Don managed when Amy released his cock to strip off her little dress and toss it to the side. “Oh, those are very nice!” Stephanie said as Amy's tits hove into view. “Thanks!” Amy grinned. “Hey, why are you all still dressed?” “That's a very good question,” Stephanie nodded. Just then, Liu and Jimmy came up. Liu exclaimed, “Oh, there you are! Is this her?” “Yes, I'm her,” Stephanie said as she stood up to wriggle out of her dress. Don gaped at her athletic back, lingering on her tight ass, but then managed to croak out, “Stephanie, this is Liu and Jimmy, friends we made here at the Resort.” “In the Temple, at the orgy,” Liu explained while she also quickly slipped out of her clothes. Jimmy caught on quickly and was already half naked. Nicole, who hadn't missed the chance to get naked, was already pulling Stephanie back onto the seat next to her. Stephanie leaned back against Don and spread her legs for Nicole, who nestled between them, her hand going right back to Stephanie's moist sex. The two girls made out for a moment like that, and Don slipped his hand around Stephanie to cup one of her full breasts, teasing her nipple a bit. All the while, Amy kept sucking at Don's cock. Soon, Liu was laying back at the end of the booth as Jimmy expertly went down on her. Similarly, Nicole had kissed her way down Stephanie's body and was intently licking and sucking at her clit while her fingers pumped in and out of her very wet sex. Don was squeezing Stephanie's tit tightly, and her hands were, respectively, holding Nicole's head in place and clasping Don's hand. Don felt his pulse thundering in his temples as Amy inevitably brought him over the precipice into a shuddering volcanic orgasm that she directed to splash all over her pretty face. She laughed and then moved forward to rub her tits all over his twitching cock, getting cum all over herself. Don smiled down at Amy who grinned back at him, but then looked around to see if there were any other hard-ons in need of her attention. Don would have taken the opportunity to get undressed, but his arm was pinned to the back of the booth by Stephanie who was at that moment arching her back, pushing herself against Nicole's tongue. Don held onto Stephanie, now squeezing both of her tits in his hands, as she shook and cried out in orgasmic delight. While Nicole and Don caressed Stephanie, letting her bask in her afterglow a bit, a couple of men left the dancefloor in favor of the little orgy that was going on in this booth. One of the newcomers was happy to obey Amy's summons, standing in front of her and undoing his slacks, while the other moved over to caress Nicole's ass and legs as she lay on her belly between Stephanie's legs. It wasn't long before the first was getting an enthusiastic blowjob and the second was fucking Nicole from behind. “You travel in good company, Professor Don,” Stephanie smiled up at him. “Yes, I do!” Don laughed. “Want to join up?” “At least for a while,” she nodded as she sat up and turned to face him. “Why are you still wearing clothes?” Stephanie helped Don rid himself of what he was wearing as quickly as possible, before pushing him back on the bench and straddling his lap, holding his still hard cock up and then sinking down on it. Groaning with the exquisite pleasure of feeling his cock being enveloped by Stephanie's hot, wet pussy, Don ran his hands over her taut body, his eyes taking in every inch of her as she began to ride up and down on him. She held onto to the back of the booth as she ground herself against him and leaned in so that he could get his mouth on her tits. It was quite some time later when they had all managed to make their way up to one of the smaller, more private rooms upstairs, with the vague notion of finding a place to collapse after their orgy, that Don remembered that they had been in the middle of conversation when all the sex broke out. He kissed Stephanie, who was reclining in his arms again, but this time it was Jimmy going down on her. Don said, “So, you were saying, this guy told you where you needed to go…” “Oh, yeah,” she smiled and then said something. “Ah, what was that again?” Don asked, quite sure that she couldn't have said what he thought she had said. “We have to go to the Hall of the Court of the Crimson Mountain King,” she murmured with a combination of husky rising passion and exhaustion. Don could not resist laughing, so he did, long and hard. Chapter 3. The Valley “I don't get it,” Toshia frowned. “Well, you know Grieg's 'In the Hall of the Mountain King,' right?” “Of course.” “Well, there's this classic progressive rock album, by King Crimson, called In the Court of the Crimson King. Somebody apparently thought it was clever to put the two things together. At the time I thought it was hysterical.” She cocked her eyebrow at him and smirked, “I guess you had to be there.” “It gets better,” Don couldn't resist chuckling a bit. “You know 'Kublai Khan,' by

Judith Diment is Dean of the Rotary Representatives to the United Nations and International Agencies leading a team of 30 Rotary “Ambassadors.”   She led Rotary delegations to COP26, COP27 and COP28. Having worked in marketing and communications for over 30 years, including heading PR at the Natural History Museum in London, she also volunteers for many organizations and charities in Great Britain and around the world.    A recipient of the Rotary Service Above Self Award,  she served as President of Windsor St George Rotary Club and was District Governor of Rotary District 1090. Elected a Councillor for Royal Borough of Windsor and Maidenhead, she was also awarded a Member of the Order of the British Empire by HM Queen Elizabeth for services to charity. rotary-rn.org Co-Hosted with the Rotary Districts & Clubs International Online Mega-Meeting Exchange Platform! See the video and ask questions of future guests at:⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠theworldismycountry.com/club⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ Music by: „World Citizen“ Jahcoustix feat. Shaggy, courtesy of Dominik Haas, Telefonica and EoM Check out the film on World Citizen #1 Garry Davis: ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠theworldismycountry.com⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠ Endorse the ban on Nuclear Weapons: ⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠⁠theworldismycountry.com/endorse⁠

Nick Luck and Neil Channing return for Episode 3 of the new Political Betting Podcast. With nine days until Election 2024, they discuss how much the Tories' own fondness for a punt has cost Rishi Sunak, and ask whether his own seat could be in jeopardy. They also pick apart a three way marginal in Scotland, predict an against-the-odds win for a Tory grandee, and ask whether the legacy of Theresa May will be enough to save Maidenhead for the Conservatives. With contributions from Philip Davies MP for Shipley, North Somerset Green Party candidate Oscar Livesey Lodwick, and Star Sports Political Betting expert William Kedjanyi.

Emil Rem—an eccentric accountant, has become a writer of eccentric characters in exotic locales—using his stories to take us on a trip into his fascinating twisted world. Born to a close-knit, Muslim, East Indian family in Dar-es-Salam in the 50's, he then moved to Maidenhead, England at the age of five. The next twenty years were spent shuttling between England and East Africa—attending Christian church wearing a St. Christopher's Cross one minute, to wearing a green armband at Muslim religious classes in Africa the next.These days, Emil and his wife (originally from the Philippines) live in Calgary, Canada. They have two sons.   The adventure continues... In his third novel—using his signature blend of personal memories interwoven with history and depictions of his ongoing travels, the author takes us through Spain and Gibraltar—creating an insightful narrative around a vivid host of characters and experiences on this journey to rediscover the ‘vanished' landscapes of his culture and his childhood.  http://emilrem.ca  The Douglas Coleman Show VE (Video Edition) offers video promotional packages for authors. Please see our website for complete details.  http://douglascolemanshow.com  Please help us to continue to bring you quality content by showing your support for our show.  https://fundrazr.com/e2CLX2?ref=ab_eCTqb8_ab_31eRtAh53pq31eRtAh53pq  

In this  episode I'm delighted to welcome the Reverend Ainsley Swift , Vicar of St Michael's Church, Bray, England, to the show.Growing up in Penny Lane Liverpool, (Made famous by The Beatles!),  Ainsley started his work as teacher and took a keen interest in community development work working in and around the docklands area of Liverpool. More recently Ainsley was nominated an honorary Canon for distinguished service to the Church of England.Our conversation includes;What life was like for Ainsley growing up in 1960s Liverpool and accompanying his sister to George Harrisons houseThe history and meaning of 'The Vicar of Bray' satirical descriptionHis 'Calling' to the ChurchDiffering religions and their placeThe dynamic of Prayer and silent contemplationAdvice for those contemplating a career in the ChurchI hope you enjoy this episode. It covers many more topics than those above and I think it  will be of interest to both members of the Church  and those curious to discover more.Links:https://www.achurchnearyou.com/Undercurrent Stories links:https://linktr.ee/undercurrentstoriesIntro and outro music, 'Time for a Coffee'  Robert J. Wells © 2020Question or comment? Send us a text message.www.undercurrentstories.com

Lost in Eros Book III: The Return, part 7 Hooking for the team. By BradentonLarry for Literotica -  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.  Toshia stepped out onto the sun washed deck and looked around, wondering how best to start. She thought it made sense to first wander around looking for men who might not be working, and none of the ones she could see now qualified. Toshia decided they might have to go below decks and headed toward what looked like some stairs heading down through the deck. "Toshia," Shelonda asked as she followed along, "what's 'pimping out'?" Toshia couldn't resist laughing, "I'll try to explain, but we should get busy. Let's try down here." It didn't take long for Toshia and Shelonda to find a group of five off-duty sailors in the big room below deck where, judging from the many hammocks, most of the crew slept. After the briefest of introductions, Toshia simply said, "We need to work for our passage, so, um, would you guys like to fuck?" In less than a minute, Toshia was kneeling on the gently rolling deck with three hard cocks arrayed in front of her. She moved from one to the other, enjoying the feeling of the thick shafts moving over her lips and tongue, stroking the two that weren't in her mouth. She could hear the sounds of Shelonda moaning as two sailors were already fucking the pretty girl's pussy and ass. Having gotten the ball rolling, Toshia simply went with the flow. If there was a cock within reach she stroked it; if there was a cock in her face she sucked it; and, her pussy and ass were available to all for the taking. She cheerfully adjusted positions as the men requested or directed. She squatted on a cock, riding the man lying on the floor underneath her, while she stroked and sucked the cocks of the men around her. She leaned forward, kneeling, as someone pushed his cock into her butt. She let herself be lifted, turned around, and then lowered, so that her ass was filled from below while man after man took turns fucking her pussy. Before each of the men had come inside either Toshia or Shelonda, other sailors were drawn to the site of the action and joined in as soon as the opportunity presented itself. Toshia smiled up at Marco, one of her friends from the night before, as he shoved his prick up into her messy pussy. He actually said, "Good day to ye, Miss Toshia," before commencing his vigorous fucking. Alex made an appearance later, letting her deepthroat his cock enthusiastically until he pumped his cum into her mouth and down her throat. After a while, Toshia found herself lying back in a hammock, with her legs hanging off the side, in kind of a makeshift sex swing. The men took turns fucking her like that, swinging her back and pulling her toward them to drive their cocks into her. Throughout all of this, Toshia and Shelonda were experiencing an amazing number of orgasms. Toshia eventually found herself just rocking in the hammock with her eyes closed as her body trembled with sensory overload and cock after cock took its turn inside her. After several hours of this, there was the sound of a woman's voice saying, "Alright, fellas! Give the ladies a break." The man who had been unceremoniously fucking her, leaned down and gave Toshia's cheek a sweet little kiss and then, gently, pulled out of her. Toshia chuckled a bit to herself and moved a hand down between her legs to feel the slippery mess that was spilling out of her pussy. She sighed happily. A good day's work, she thought. Then the woman's voice, from much closer, said, "Here you go, Toshia; drink this." Toshia opened her eyes to see a young woman with auburn hair brushing her shoulders. She was wearing a greenish vest and a pair of light culottes, and was holding a cup out. In her other hand she had a plate of fruit. With some effort Toshia pulled herself up into a sitting position and took the cup of water and drained it in one go. The girl smiled a little and said, "Thirsty work, eh?" Toshia nodded and took the plate of fruit that was offered. As expected, she was already feeling rejuvenated. She looked around and saw that a very attractive woman with short black hair was in front of Shelonda, giving her some fruit too. Toshia smiled at the redhead and said, "Are you two part of the crew?" The girl laughed and said, "You could think of us as officers, I guess. I'm Megan and this is Jasmine." Toshia was about to offer their services to the two women when the big blond man who Toshia vaguely remembered from the night before came into the room, carrying a large basin of water in his muscular arms and towels over his shoulder. Toshia admired his tall, very fit body as well as the rather promising half-rigid cock between his thick thighs. He was like a bigger version of the Lord of the Manor. He set the basin down without a word and traded the towels for the empty cups. He immediately turned around and headed back the way he came. Toshia found herself watching his naked butt as he went. "Is he on the crew?" Toshia finally asked. "Sven?" Megan said as she drew a sponge out of the basin and began to help Toshia get cleaned up some. "Yeah, Sven," Toshia nodded, a bit distractedly as Megan leaned in close to run that moist sponge over Toshia's sensitive skin. "You don't need to worry about him," Megan chuckled. "He's sort of always on duty." Toshia groaned as Megan moved the wet sponge between her legs. Megan watched her reactions with a somewhat smug smile. Without lingering in one place too long, Megan quickly sponged Toshia fairly clean and also managed to get her libido seriously revved up again. When Sven returned with refilled cups of water, Toshia couldn't tear her eyes off the man's big prick. Megan chuckled as she handed Toshia her cup of water, and said, "If you do a good job this afternoon, maybe the Captain'll give you Sven to play with for a while tonight." "This afternoon?" Toshia blinked. Somehow she had gotten the impression she and Shelonda were done for the day. "Yep," Megan nodded briskly as she took the empty cup back and stood up, at almost the same instant as Jasmine. "Feel free to move around the ship some. Have fun!" Toshia was a bit daunted by the prospect of more fucking and sucking, but she was also glad she would soon be having much more sex. The humid air really had her sex drive going wild. Toshia smiled over at Shelonda and said, "I guess we better get back to work." They moved to the next chamber, which was apparently the hold, where Toshia spent some time being bent over a big barrel as three different men took turns fucking her pussy and then her ass. In the ship's galley, they made good use of the benches and tables. Toshia convinced the ship's cook to take a break so she could give him a quick and sloppy blowjob, smiling as he sprayed his cum all over her throat and chest. By the time they made their way back up on deck, the sun was low in the sky and both Toshia and Shelonda were covered in cum, and had it running down the insides and backs of their legs as it leaked out of their pussies and asses. They were given another break, but this time buckets of water were also dumped over their heads and soap was added to the mix. Men gathered around to watch Megan and Jasmine help their playmates du jour bathe. As she was relaxing and eating an apple, Toshia saw Don on the poop deck leaning over a railing smiling down at her. There was a short, fully clothed redhead next to him, and Toshia could tell that this must be Captain Sage. Toshia couldn't hear what they were saying to each other but Don nodded and grinned back down at Toshia as the captain said something over her shoulder. She watched Sven come up, listen to Sage, and then nod curtly before coming down the short stairs onto the main deck. Megan and Jasmine quickly gathered up their things and cleared out of the way. The men on the deck grew a bit quieter and seem to draw closer, while still giving the girls room. Sven came directly up to stand in front of Toshia. He was taller than the Lord, but not quite as tall as the Player, and nowhere near as tall as the Bull. Toshia's head came up to about the middle of his chest. She smiled up at him and reached out to run her hand over his cock. Not wanting to be left out, Shelonda came up and joined Toshia in stroking and caressing the big sex organ, which rapidly responded to the attention. Both girls bent down and lowered their mouths to it, kissing the head and shaft, running their tongues over it. Toshia began to suck on the head while she wrapped her hands around the thick shaft. She pushed her tongue into the slit in the head as Shelonda began to fondle and kiss the big man's balls. Toshia felt like she was making love to this big, beautiful cock. Toshia was consumed by the desire to have this man fuck her, but she was too busy sucking on the head of his prick to say anything. Sven seemed to have the same idea, though, and took matters into his own hands. He reached down and took hold of Toshia just as one would pick up a child. He lifted her up and drew her to him. She immediately threw her arms around his thick neck and her legs around his waist. Toshia smiled at him, and felt the fat head of his sex being pushed up into perfect alignment with the waiting mouth of her pussy. She made a mental note to thank Shelonda for that later. With a happy groan, she began to let herself sink down on Sven's pole, feeling the flaring head opening her up. She shuddered as it felt like it was going to split her open. Toshia pulled herself up a little and then relaxed again, letting herself sink down a bit further. "Oh god, it's so big!" Toshia breathed into Sven's shoulder. Sven just stood there at first, letting Toshia raise and lower herself, his hands supporting her butt but allowing her to set her own pace. It took more than a dozen gradual steps – during which she had several little orgasms – before Toshia could feel Sven's swollen glans hitting her cervix. She kissed his neck and chest fervently, and then breathed, "Please, Sven, fuck me." With surprising gentleness, Sven held her close as he began to raise and lower her on him. His massive cock pistoned in and out of her, her clit getting pulled in a bit with each thrust up into her. Toshia's legs pushed and pulled at him, wrapped around his hips, and she clawed at his neck and shoulders, as she had orgasm after orgasm, riding up and down on Sven's big prick there in front of everyone, surrounded by sailors who she knew would all be fucking her well into the night, and watched by Don. Carrying her as if she were weightless, Sven moved toward the center of the deck, until Toshia felt her back against the hard, but happily smooth, shaft of the main mast. Leaning back a bit against it, Toshia just relaxed and let Sven raise and lower her at will, using her body as a living sex toy. Somewhere on the deck, Shelonda had been pulled into the crowd of sailors and was probably being well and truly fucked. Up on the poop deck, she caught a glimpse of Don watching her, while Megan knelt in front of him, quite apparently giving him a blow job, and Sage idly looked from that show to the spectacle Sven and Toshia were making of themselves. Meanwhile, Sven was shoving up into her savagely. Toshia felt herself being battered between the hard body of the man fucking her and the unyielding wood of the mast at her back, all while her pussy and clit were being pulled wildly as the hard shaft of Sven's cock drove into her again and again. Then, incredibly, Toshia felt Sven get even thicker inside her. For an instant she thought she couldn't take it, but then she was screaming out loudly as a violent orgasm shook her body and set her nervous system on fire. She was vaguely aware of the fact that her pussy and womb were being flooded by Sven's hot cum, but she just kept shaking and clenching on him as she came and came. When she became aware of her situation again, she was clinging to Sven's big, muscular, and now sweaty, body with a happy grin on her face. He was holding her gently. She kissed his neck again and said, "Wow! Thank you." The impassive Sven chuckled a little, kissed her hair lightly and said, with a thick Nordic accent, "You are quite welcome." When he carefully raised her up off his slippery and only slightly deflated cock and set her down on the deck, Toshia was surprised to find that she was ready for more. Not worrying about the fact that there was a great stream of cummy juices down the insides of her legs, she looked around at the sailors who had been watching and said, "OK, who's next?" Someone provided blankets and pillows which were laid out on the deck, and Toshia spent hours there, well past nightfall, in a blur of unending fucking and sucking. Most of the night Shelonda was nearby, and toward the end both Megan and Jasmine joined in the festivities. Toshia thought she must have had every crewman in her mouth, pussy or ass, and many of them in all three (sometimes in one session), before she was done. After a long time, she was bent over the railing at the side of the ship, looking out at the stars and the expanse of water as she was being taken roughly from behind. There was something about the view and the way her thighs were hitting the wood, not to mention the hard prick sliding in and out of her and the heavy balls slapping her clit, that made this seem like the perfect end to the night. When the man pumped his seed into her and withdrew, Toshia carefully made her way back to the cabin where she'd awakened that morning. Shelonda was already there, sound asleep. With a body sore from a very long day of nearly non-stop sex, Toshia managed to climb into her hammock. She thought she would be asleep instantly, but Toshia found herself thinking about the fact that they would soon be going home to the real world. She wondered what Sarah would say or think if she could see her now, bruised from hard sex on and against hard surfaces and leaking cum from many men in various places. She wondered if she would ever be able to share any of this with her girlfriend. The door to the cabin swung open quietly, and Toshia looked up to see Don smiling down at her. "Are you OK, love?" he whispered. "Mm-hmm," she smiled and reached out to take his hand. "Did we do alright?" He chuckled, "Oh yes. Everyone was quite impressed." "Including your girlfriend?" she smirked. "I thought you were my girlfriend," he said as he leaned down to kiss her forehead. "Oh, you did, did you?" Toshia said with a yawn. "Get undressed." "Haven't you had enough yet?" Don grinned as he began to strip. "Hush," she murmured. "Just come sleep with me. 'Might be our last night for a while." There was a bit of a struggle to get Don into the hammock with her without making enough noise or commotion to wake Shelonda, but soon she was nestled up against Don, his arms around her. "That's better," she whispered. She smiled as she noticed that his cock was very hard. She thought about doing something about that, but then she was asleep. The next morning, after bathing and eating, the three of them emerged from the cabin to be greeted by Captain Sage, her "officers" Megan and Jasmine, and Sven. "Good mornin', Toshia and Shelonda," said the diminutive redhead, "I'm Captain Sage. I hope ye enjoyed your voyage." "It was very nice," Toshia grinned. "Your crew is very polite and accommodating." "Yar, I run a tight ship," Sage smiled. There definitely was something inherently interesting about this woman. Toshia could see why Don liked her. "The Grotto is yonder," Sage gestured to the port side, and a rocky shore across a fairly small stretch of water. "Where?" Don asked. "The entrance be under water," Sage said. "We've got a boat ready to take ye closer, but you'll have to swim." "OK," Toshia nodded as she started for the side of the ship where the rope ladder hung over the railing. She stopped when she heard Don talking. "Shelonda, you should probably stay here," Don was saying. "They'll take you back to Rendezvous." "No, I should come with you to make sure you get home safely," said Shelonda in a firm voice. Toshia could tell there was no arguing with Shelonda on this point and knew that Don would pick up on that too. "Captain, can you wait here for Shelonda to return?" "Aye, if she'll 'pay' for her return passage," the Captain smirked. "Pay? Oh, you mean have sex on the way back?" Shelonda smiled. "Sure!" "OK, then, you can come along, but you will have to come back," Don said firmly. "I know," Shelonda nodded. As they were arranging themselves in the boat, Toshia and Don shared a serious look, and she could tell that he was as concerned about Shelonda's welfare as she was. There was something else in his eyes, too, but she didn't have time to ask him about it, for only a few strong strokes of the oars carried them quite close to the rocks of the shoreline. "Here ye be," Sage announced from the prow of the boat. "The entrance be less than two fathoms down – there be a sorcerous green glow leading' the way." "What's a fathom?" Toshia asked. Don shrugged, and they both looked to the captain, who frowned and reluctantly said, "A little less than two meters." "Thank you," Toshia said with a smile, "for your help and hospitality." "Yar," the captain nodded. "It's been a pleasure, Captain," Don added. Both Toshia and Don eyed the water suspiciously for a moment. It had occurred to Toshia that this might be some strange trap or the beginning of a new Erosian misadventure. The thought seemed to have occurred to Don as well. However, their doubts were made almost irrelevant when Shelonda abruptly dove straight into the water and disappeared into the depths. "I guess that's that, then," Don laughed, a bit nervously. Toshia went next, taking a deep breath and plunging into the water, which, as at the beach, was warmer than one would expect. She opened her eyes, expecting the sting of salt, but finding the water surprisingly clear and mild. The glowing green opening of the cave was quite easy to see below and before her and she swam with all her might in that direction. Reaching the opening, she noticed that the rocks were covered by a soft mossy vegetation which was responsible for the luminescence. Swimming forward, Toshia traversed a fairly short tunnel that gradually ascended until she was obliged to break the surface of the water. Breathing in deeply, Toshia was surprised to smell a lovely floral aroma. Looking around, she found herself at one end of a large pond inside a much larger cavern that looked like something straight out of the Arabian Nights. There were patches of glowing moss, many candles and what seemed to be magically glowing crystals in the walls. Colorful rugs and pillows were arranged all over the rocky interior of the cavern. There were several little waterfalls cascading down the walls, and a number of beautiful statues positioned around the chamber. Shelonda stood there in the pond, her deep brown skin gleaming as water ran down it. Toshia was struck by how beautiful the young woman was, and by the very strong desire to make love to her as soon as possible. "It's beautiful, isn't it?" Shelonda said as she gaped at the cave. Toshia started wading toward her friend as she said, "Yes, it certainly is." When she got to her, Toshia wrapped her arms around her from behind and began to kiss her shoulder and neck. Shelonda sighed and leaned back against Toshia, and Toshia's hands moved up to cup Shelonda's full tits, pulling Shelonda tight to her. When Toshia's left hand slipped down to seek Shelonda's pussy, Shelonda's hand dropped down to encourage Toshia's. Toshia's teeth found Shelonda's earlobe and gave it a playful tug as her fingers began to stroke Shelonda's clit and labia. They were almost oblivious to the sound of Don surfacing behind them, and Toshia only later realized that it had been at least a full minute between her arrival and Don's. Instead, Toshia just heard Don's quiet, "Whoa!" followed by some small splashing as he came up behind her. Then Don was against Toshia's back, his very hard cock pressed tightly against her behind and his hands moving over her body much as hers were moving over Shelonda's. It vaguely occurred to Toshia that swimming in a sea of XYZ was a very good way to get extremely horny. It wasn't at all long before each of the women had been manually stimulated to the point of shuddering orgasm, and the tight little trio was slowly making their way to the nearest blanket and pillow set. No doubt they would have spent hours there enjoying a vigorous and passionate m�nage a trois, the art of which they had nearly perfected by this time, if they weren't interrupted by a discreet cough. With an effort of will, Toshia looked up and around. She couldn't see anyone else in the cavern. Then she realized that all of the statues were now looking at them. "The statues moved," Shelonda pointed out, without moving the hand that now had two fingers up inside Toshia's vagina. "Yeah," Toshia breathed. She looked around a bit more carefully, but didn't move her own hands, one of which was on Shelonda's round ass while the other had a tight grip on Don's member. All of the statues were of naked humans, of more or less realistic height, size and shape, and they were all definitely turned to look at Toshia, Don and Shelonda. "Um, hello?" Don tried. He had frozen with both of his hands cupping Toshia's breasts, though he had stopped pinching her nipples. "Hello and welcome to the Grotto of Ishtar," said a male voice, deep and a bit rough. Toshia looked more carefully at the nearest male statue and said, "Thank you. Was that you who just spoke?" The statue actually smiled a little, and then said, "It was. Please make yourself comfortable, but we have to ask you some questions." As the threesome slowly relaxed a little, taking their hands off each other's privates, for the moment, Don said, "Yes, OK. I'm pretty sure we have some questions of our own." "Did you come here deliberately?" the statue asked. "Yes, we did," Toshia nodded. "Why have you come?" "We want to return to our home, and we were told we could do that from here," Toshia answered. "Are you quite sure that this is your desire?" asked another statue, this time a female with a higher pitched voice. "Yes," Toshia said. "Well, two of us want to. Shelonda here will be going back." "Actually..." Don said a bit quietly. Toshia turned to Don, her confusion and concern plain on her face. "I want to try to find one or more of those rings," Don explained quickly, obviously worried that he was hurting her. "I love it here, and it looks like there is a way to go back and forth. If that's possible I want to be able to do it. If everything we've been told is true, I can stay here and look for rings and then join you back home in a little bit, maybe a few hours – a couple of days, tops. If I can't find any of these rings, I can always find my way back here." Toshia was having a hard time sorting out her feelings. On the one hand, she thought that what Don was saying made sense. On the other, she didn't want to be separated from Don now. They had come so far and through so much, and she hated the thought that something might happen to him here and he'd never make it home. She also noticed that there was a pang of jealousy – both for all the fun he'd be having and for Captain Sage, whom she suspected was one of the reasons Don had come to this decision. She didn't say any of these things, though. Instead, she said, "I love you, Don." Don smiled, "God, Toshia, I love you too. So much! I swear, one way or another, I'll come home. In no time you're going to get a call from me. You're going to have to start thinking about how you're going to explain some very awkward things to Sarah." Toshia blinked back a tear, and said, "You promise?" Don took her in his arms and kissed her. With a loving smile, he said, "I do." He said it with all the happy solemnity Toshia imagined he would at a marriage altar. Of course, his raging hard on was also pressing against her belly, which undercut the gravity of the situation a little. "You better!" she laughed and pinched his butt. "I'm going to miss you!" Shelonda suddenly interjected, just as she threw her arms around Toshia from behind. The three of them held each other for a long moment, tears in their eyes as they kissed each other. After a bit, though, there was another stony cough. They reluctantly broke up their little huddle and turned back to the statues. Toshia wiped her eyes, thought of Sarah, swallowed and said, "Yes, I want to go home." "Very well," said the male statue, who Toshia was now noticing was rather nicely endowed. He slowly turned and raised his arm to indicate a statue of a buxom young woman, and said, "Please go with Selena who will prepare you." Toshia gave Don's hand a squeeze and then stepped up and over to the lovely, marble white Selena who gave her a sweet little smile, bowed her head slightly, and then slowly turned to lead the way over to a natural tub in the cavern floor. The tub was full of steaming water. Selena made a slight gesture clearly intended to suggest that Toshia get into the tub. Meanwhile, Toshia overheard Don asking, "Are you responsible for bringing us here?" "No," said the male statue who had done most of the talking. "We are merely the custodians of the Grotto." "Do you know who did bring us here?" The water was surprisingly hot, but Toshia lowered into it anyway. "No," said the female statue. Don asked something else, but Selena took that moment to push Toshia down into the tub so she was completely submerged. Toshia fought the urge to struggle and merely held her breath until she felt Selena raise her stony hand from the top of her head. She burst up out of the water and took a big gulp of air. She shot an irritated look at the statue and said, "You might try warning someone before you do that." "Sorry," Selena managed between tight lips. "She forgot that you need to breathe," said another, nearby female statue. "It's been a long time since anyone came here." "It's alright," Toshia said as she threw her wet hair back out of her face. Selena gestured that Toshia should follow her again, so Toshia climbed out of the steaming tub and padded along to the next tub, which was not steaming. Selena indicated that Toshia should get into this one as well. "Yeah, OK, I get it," Toshia said. As soon as she slipped into the surprisingly cold water, she promptly submerged herself of her own accord, staying under until she had to resurface for air. When she came up, she saw that Selena was offering her a big white towel, which turned out to be quite warm and soft. After climbing out and beginning to dry off, Toshia noticed that she was feeling different. For one thing, she was quite relaxed – drowsy even. She looked back to see that Shelonda had moved over to one of the male statues and was stroking its cock, which it turned out was capable of an impressive erection. Don was coming toward her, with his own impressive organ bobbing stiffly in front of him. Toshia noticed that she was considerably less horny than she had been before her two dunkings. She smiled a bit sadly. She was going to miss being in a state of near constant sexual stimulation. When Don reached her, she took his hand and turned to see that Selena had led the way up a set of hewn rock steps that led to a passage cut into the back wall of the grotto. Toshia and Don followed the rock hard ass of the statue girl through the passage and into a small candle-lit chamber that was nearly filled with a king-sized bed. Selena gestured to the bed and seemed to offer Toshia another slight smile. The statue said, "If sure, sleep." "But I just ... woke up," Toshia protested around a yawn. Don squeezed her hand, and she turned to him, reaching up to caress the side of his face. He had been so constant and supportive of her throughout this whole bizarre adventure. Surely she should accompany him until he found at least one of those rings... Why shouldn't she have one herself! They could always come back here any time. "Sarah's waiting for you," Don smiled, though he was rather obviously reluctant to see her go. "I'll follow you soon. By the time you have breakfast I'll probably be waking up and calling you." "You better!" she smiled as she sat down on the very comfortable bed. She thought some of the candles must have gone out. With another yawn, she lay back on the pillow and stretched out her legs. She smiled as Don's hand briefly caressed her thigh and then her belly as he reached across to pull the light blanket over her. Toshia returned the tender kiss Don gave her, and then, as he was kissing her forehead, she murmured, "I really am surprisingly sleepy." Toshia dreamed that she was floating over Eros. She saw the Maidenhead out on the sea and the riverboat paddling its way upstream to the Resort. She floated around the Resort a bit, passing through walls and watching people having sex. She saw herself, though she didn't really look like that, from above, getting fucked vigorously by the sexbot. Then she was peeping in on the Sisterhood, who for some reason were learning a complicated dance number choreographed by the Bull, who seemed to have learned to speak ... with a British accent. She moved through the halls of the Manor until she came to the ballroom, where she saw Don sitting on a kind of throne next to the Lady. He smiled at Toshia and said, "Where have you been?" "I was taking a little nap," Toshia replied. Don laughed and said, "You've been gone for years." "Well, I was very tired." "Do you think you've had enough sleep, then?" "I should think so!" "Well, then you better wake up, eh?" Don smiled. "Oh, just a little longer..." "Shhh, you'll wake Sarah." "Sarah? Yes, Sarah," Toshia muttered quietly. "Yes, baby, I'm here," Sarah said sleepily. "Everything alright?" Toshia opened her eyes and saw her girlfriend lying next to her. Toshia grinned from ear to ear and leaned in to kiss her. "Yes, everything's wonderful!" Toshia laughed. "Mmm, good," Sarah said with a smile and closed eyes. "What time is it?" Toshia twisted around to check her phone for the time and said, "4:30." "Ugh, more sleep, please," Sarah murmured as she turned into the pillow. Toshia laughed a little and bent down to kiss Sarah's cheek, "Sweet dreams, my love." Then Toshia slipped out of bed and padded over to the bathroom. She suddenly realized she hadn't brushed her teeth in weeks. When she'd done that, she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. "Whoa," she breathed. She hadn't been in such good shape since... Well, she'd never been in such good shape, and she swore her breasts were even just a little larger. She was also considerably tanner than she had been when she'd gone to bed the night before. There were also quite a few noticeable bruises on her legs and arms, mostly from her wild rumpus on the Maidenhead. She had no idea how she was going to explain any of these things to Sarah. After she'd wrapped herself in a robe and moved to the kitchen, and while she was making herself some coffee (which she now felt like she'd been missing terribly even though she hadn't even thought of coffee while she was in Eros), she remembered that today was Saturday, and that neither she nor Sarah had anywhere to be that morning. Excellent! she thought to herself. Toshia relaxed and reviewed her adventures, while returning now and then to how in the world she would broach any number of the obvious subjects to Sarah. At 6:30, she made breakfast, and carried it in to Sarah, who laughed at this sudden burst of romanticism from her partner. Toshia told her that was nothing, and proceeded to make passionate love to Sarah for most of the rest of the morning. During it all, the only change Sarah seemed to notice was that all of Toshia's running lately was certainly keeping her butt tight. They were just starting to think about getting out of bed, when Toshia's phone rang. Picking it up, she saw the name and immediately answered it, "Don?" THE END Don's story will continue, in Lords of Eros; a sequel to this trilogy. By BradentonLarry for Literotica

A Cruise leads to a Coastal meet-up with a gameshow babe. By BradentonLarry for Literotica -  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.  "Well, boys, are you going to keep those hard-ons to yourselves?" Toshia chided. Unsurprisingly, the black guy led the way, taking the few steps and climbing up onto the bed, followed closely by the young man who had been waiting longest, and who Toshia now saw had a fairly long, thin cock standing out in front of him. These two had been closest to Toshia's side of the bed, so they came toward her, while the two younger guys moved toward Shelonda, who offered them a friendly smile. Toshia found herself briefly wondering how so many guys had come into this room, but decided she didn't really care. She crawled on her hands and knees toward the side of the bed a bit, to make more room for Shelonda, and found a hard black cock almost in her face. Smiling up at the two men who were in front of her; well, in front of her and a bit to her left; Toshia proceeded to lean forward and wrap her hand around that dark cock as she brought the head of it to her lips. She figured the men had all been teased enough already, so she didn't hesitate to open her mouth to suck the dark purple head into her mouth. Playing her tongue over it for just a moment, Toshia leaned forward a bit more and let the flaring head slide deeper into her mouth and then down her throat a bit.  She felt male hands moving over her back. One of them moved down to caress and squeeze her butt. Fingers slipped between her cheeks to stroke her wet pussy lips and then up to tease her asshole. She groaned her approval, and managed to catch hold of the long, thin cock to her left, squeezing and pulling on it. Toshia felt fingers pushing up into her cunt, and she moaned. Once those fingers were nice and slippery with her juices, they were withdrawn and then slowly pushed up into her butt. Toshia shuddered and pulled herself off the black cock she'd been sucking. She continued to pull and twist on that with her right hand as she began to suck on the long, thin cock in her left. She had little trouble taking this one down her throat even though it was the longest cock she'd had that night. While she was sucking his cock, the young man kept working his fingers in and out of her butt, while the black guy continued caressing the rest of her body. After several minutes of Toshia going back and forth from one cock to the other, she looked up at the black fellow and said, "Lie down on your back." She then said to the other man, "You're going to fuck my ass, OK?" His only response at the moment was vigorous nod of his head. Of course, the black guy had immediately managed to lie down along the side of the bed. As Toshia moved around and straddled her willing partner, she glanced over to see that Shelonda was sprawled, half-twisted, on her half of the bed. The Asian kid was between her legs, going down on her enthusiastically, while Shelonda was making a good effort at sucking on the other boy's fat cock. Then, Toshia was pushing the thick head of the black cock up into her pussy. She gave a happy whimper as she settled down on him, letting his cock fill her nicely. She worked herself up and down a few times, grinding herself against the man's rock hard abs, before nodding over her shoulder to the other fellow. She didn't have to wait long for him to get into position behind her, and then to feel the head of his cock pushing against and then into her tight ass. Toshia braced herself with her hands on the black man's chest as she felt that long, thin cock working its way deeper and deeper into her bowels. She smiled broadly and said, "Damn, this feels so good!" Toshia began to rock her hips between the men, who were doing their part to fuck their cocks in and out of her willing body. The black guy had her waist in his big hands, and the guy fucking her ass was holding onto her shoulders, pulling her back on their hard pricks. She heard Shelonda moaning loudly with what must be another orgasm, and heard herself calling out, "Fuck me harder!" The two men obliged with gusto, proceeding to shove into her almost violently. They had gotten into a good rhythm, and Toshia could feel her next orgasm coming on fast. As a result, she wasn't too aware of what was going on elsewhere on the bed, so she was a bit surprised when she opened her eyes to see another cock in front of her face. Looking up and around, she saw that Shelonda was on her back with the big-cock fellow between her legs, filling her with that beautiful piece of man-meat. The young Asian guy had come over to get in on Toshia's little group. As occupied as she was at the moment, Toshia couldn't do much more than smile up at him and then offer him her open mouth. He didn't hesitate, but inched forward on the bed, and pushed his very hard cock into her mouth. She closed her lips on his shaft and reveled in the sensations of being completely filled with cock. The Asian kid held her head in his hands, and Toshia relaxed her throat, letting him fuck her face steadily. Toshia came long and hard then, her body clenching and shuddering in the center of those three men who were fucking her so intently. As she slowly came down, she began to have an idea, which gradually coalesced into a plan. She managed to indicate to the Asian kid that she needed to say something, and he promptly, and politely, drew back. Taking just a moment to catch her breath, Toshia quickly explained to them what she had in mind.  Giving her shoulder a kiss, the man who had been fucking her ass gradually withdrew and stepped aside for the moment. His place was taken by the Asian kid, who didn't waste any time at all before pushing his raging hard on into her ass. After a few preliminary thrusts from each of the guys inside her, Toshia announced that she was ready for the third. The man with the long, thin cock got behind the Asian kid and bent his long shaft down until it was up against the black phallus in her pussy. The black guy pulled out almost all the way, and Toshia made every effort to relax, as the third cock pushed forward, entering her pussy with the black cock. Toshia was dimly aware of the sound of Shelonda having a rather loud and long orgasm, but was lost in the unbelievable sensations of having both her ass and pussy stuffed so full. Three cocks were moving in and out of her, stretching her; filling her! Then Toshia was coming again, in a shaking avalanche complete with a steady stream of "Fuck Fuck Fuck Fuck Fuck..." All the while the men kept driving in and out of her steadily, and Toshia's orgasm seemed to roll on forever. Except that it did eventually begin to fade, and Toshia could open her eyes again. She was happy, and a bit surprised, to see the fellow with the big cock who had been fucking Shelonda kneeling in front of her. She cast a glance over to the side to see that yet another guy had come into the cabin and had gotten Shelonda to roll over on her belly so that he could fuck her from behind. Turning her attention back to that beautiful, big cock in front of her, which was now all slippery with Shelonda's juices and pearly with cum, and only a bit deflated, Toshia smiled and opened her mouth invitingly. It wasn't easy to accommodate that sexy monster, but the young man was surprisingly gentle, and Toshia gave it her best shot. She doubted that he would cum that way, but he quickly became fully hard again for her. Toshia couldn't believe she had four cocks in her all at once! The very thought; assisted by all the stimulation her body was getting, no doubt; pushed her over the edge into yet another orgasm. This one was less intense, but it was still enough to prompt the cock inside her ass to swell and pump what felt like quite a lot of hot cum up into her. After a few more strokes, the Asian kid began to pull himself out of Toshia's butt and managed to extract himself from the tight little knot of bodies centered on Toshia. Since he'd had to pull out of her pussy to let the Asian leave, the fellow with the long, thin cock took his place, slipping easily into Toshia's ass in one motion. Once there, he fucked her with short, hard, fast motions, until he too filled her with his cum. When her ass was once again free of cock; but had sticky, white cum leaking out of it and down over the black guy's balls; Toshia managed to suggest that the guy with the big cock fuck her ass with it. Of course, he was quite willing to oblige. Toshia came yet again as his big head pushed up into her ass, while the black guy patiently continued to slowly fuck in and out of her pussy. She just kept coming as the two men sawed in and out of her, until, finally, the black cock swelled inside her and flooded her pussy with sweet cum. He stayed there inside her as his de facto partner continued to fuck the hell out of Toshia's ass. When that thick cock got even thicker inside her, Toshia screamed a bit. She felt the welcome rush of his cum shooting up into her and then she was unconscious. When she eventually opened her eyes again, she was on her back and looking up into Don's eyes. Don was brushing the hair out of her eyes and smiling down at her. He said, "It seems like you've had a good time, lover." "Um!" she managed. Then she realized that Don was fucking her, slowly, steadily. Toshia smiled and said, "I've been very busy." "I can tell," Don laughed. Toshia knew that she must be quite a sight, and that there must be quite a mess on the bed and between her legs. She was vaguely aware that Shelonda was being fucked, or something, on the other side of the bed. Don was fucking her a bit harder, and she bit her lip. "Does it hurt?" he asked. "A little," she smiled. "Do you care?" "Not really, no." "Good," she smiled. "Fuck me, Don." She pulled his head down so she could kiss him while his cock moved in and out of her sloppy, very well-used pussy, until it too swelled inside her, jerking as Don groaned and added his cum to the rest. Don relaxed, propped up on his elbows a bit. He watched the action on the enormous blanket with an amused smile. Nearest to him, almost within arm's reach, Toshia was on her hands and knees, being taken from behind by a fit fellow who looked to be Arabic, or possibly Persian, while she was rather enthusiastically servicing the thick cock of the young guy with light blonde hair who was kneeling in front of her. Don realized, quite happily, that he could watch her go all day – and, then, with a widening grin, that he pretty much had done just that several times here in Eros. He admired her sleek muscular body as she moved between the two men, particularly the way her thighs and buttocks flexed as she pushed back against the dark-haired man behind her.  The afternoon sun shone on her tanned back and the spray of dewy white cum Don had left there only a couple of minutes earlier. Of course, the way Toshia was eagerly sucking and stroking on that big cock in front of her was quite impressive too. It didn't hurt that he had come to be so familiar with being on either end of that wonderful, exquisitely responsive body over the last few weeks. Beyond Toshia and her two playmates, Don could see Shelonda moving up and down as the sexy young woman rode the prodigious cock of a black gentleman whose hands were squeezing her big tits tightly, eliciting additional happy sounds from her. Life in Eros is good! Don thought to himself. I'm going to miss this! Then, with a somewhat rueful shake of his head he slowly stood up and looked around. Around them, lightly checkering the pale, pinkish beach were other over-sized beach blankets, some of which were occupied by naked sunbathers, many of whom were engaged in activities much like those of Toshia and Shelonda. On Don's left, the beach swept on until it gave way to a rocky tumble that gradually, over several miles, began to mount up to what seemed to be rather steep mountains that Don thought must march down from up near the Resort and the Sage's tower. That rocky end of the mountains marched right into the body of water that spread out before Don. Just after the rest of the smooth sand of the beach and the occasional gleaming rocky outcropping, was the open sea, or ocean, or large lake. Don had never seen water so blue in his life, and he had seen some surprisingly blue water before, as for instance the Mediterranean off the coast of Greece. On Don's right was a green, rocky area that separated the beach and the mouth of the river he and the girls had traveled down to get this far, several kilometers away. Behind Don, on a handful of small hills, was the strange "city" of Rendezvous. After they had disembarked from the riverboat, leaving behind the cheerful, lazy swinging atmosphere that had prevailed on their slow trip down from the Resort, the now very relaxed trio had made their way from the docks into the town, expecting to be able to make quick and easy progress through and to the water, when they would turn to the left and follow the waterline to the Grotto of Ishtar. As it turned out, though, Rendezvous had proven to be a harder to get through. The city seemed to be laid out on an almost non-Euclidean plan. Streets continued on in straight lines for no more than a block at a time, and two right angled turns did not equal 180 degrees. To make things worse, cutting through buildings utterly failed to achieve its purpose. Walls that were parallel on the inside of a building did not translate as parallel on the outside. Moreover, moving through a building frequently resulted in exiting in a completely different part of town. All of this resulted, somehow, in the city being, apparently, much larger than it appeared from an external viewpoint, as from the docks or where they were on the beach. The wide variety of sexual distractions to be had through every door and around every corner. It seemed that the harder they tried to make their way through Rendezvous the more they would go off track and get distracted.  Toshia's favorite place had been a little club that featured little rooms with various glory holes in the walls. They had spent several hours there, and Toshia had ultimately come out of her chamber with her face and chest splattered with cum and jizz running down the insides and backs of her legs. Shelonda had been quite partial to a building that was filled with a wild combination of padded jungle gym and what Don thought of as a human-sized cat playhouse. There were crazily varied platforms, like a maze laid out in three dimensions, serving as the surfaces of an ongoing orgy. Don had a hard time choosing favorites at the best of times, and there were so many options to pick from in this situation, but he thought he would probably have to say his favorite part of making his way through Rendezvous had been watching the two girls react and enjoy the whole experience. Of course, this was not to say that he had not also enjoyed all the sex he himself had had. Once they had finally reached the beach they were ready to take a nice rest. Seeing the rocky terrain that would keep them from easily proceeding to the grotto helped to take a bit of the wind from their sails as well. So they collapsed on the nearest empty beach blanket and quickly fell asleep in a cozy little pile. Perhaps because of the relatively high concentration of XYZ in the ocean, or sea, air, though, they were soon as randy as they had been at any time in Eros. They awoke very horny, and the nearby guys were more than happy to help out. Don was surprised at how thick and hard his cock was even after the vigorous orgasm he had just had – both in Toshia's sweet pussy and all over her back. He thought he would go over to offer himself to Shelonda's mouth, but just then was distracted as a woman sauntered toward them on her way down to the water. She was a leggy blonde, with long, wavy hair of gold, a phenomenal, curvy body with amazing tits, and her face... Don was certain he recognized her from somewhere. Noticing his attention, the woman smiled broadly at him and gave him a merry wink. Suddenly Don knew exactly where he had seen her. She was a model on The Price is Right back in what he thought of as the real world. He spent a long moment standing there stunned, before making the obvious choice and turning to follow the gorgeous blonde down to the water. He admired the way her hips swayed as she made her way to the water, and then continued to wade in. When she was up to her waist, which Don thought was a shame since he could no longer see her shapely ass, she dove forward and under the water. Don was up to his knees in the surprisingly warm water by the time she resurfaced, emerging from the water like Aphrodite, her thick hair darkened and hanging around her radiant face and water glistening as it ran off her shoulders and full breasts. She smiled again to Don, who hastened to wade in further. She waited for him, her nipples just above the water line. She batted her long lashes at him as he came up close enough to say, "Hello." She unleashed that dazzling smile again, and said, "Hello there. Have we met?" "Not really, no," he almost stammered. "Well, I'm Rachel," she continued to smile, as Don felt her hand touching his hip under the water and then move directly to his cock, which was the hardest it had ever been. Don also felt quite sure that it was bigger than it used to be. "I know," Don smiled back, moving closer and gently grasping her waist under the water. "You do?" She leaned in and kissed him lightly on the lips and then moved in even closer, brushing her lips over Don's collar bone and then along the side of his neck. Her grasp on his straining penis was tight as she pulled on it. "Yes..." Don shuddered a bit. His hands moved around her waist to slide down her lower back and then to hold her behind tightly. "Someone told me your name." Releasing her hold on his prick, Rachel slipped her arms around his neck and looked into his eyes. Her wonderfully full breasts were pressed against Don's chest as she asked, "Who?" "It was a long time ago," Don smiled, "and far away." She cocked her head to the side a bit, her smile a bit thoughtful, before she said, "Well, it's very nice to meet you..." "Don," he said. He lifted her up as she pulled herself up and jumped a bit in the water, wrapping her perfect, long legs around his waist. Rachel managed to get her hand down between them, took hold of his straining prick, and positioned it just right. As she sank downward, enveloping him in her warm, welcoming embrace, she said, "Well, it's very nice to meet you, Don." Up to his chest in the XYZ sea, Don held on to the gorgeous Rachel, helping to raise and lower her as she slowly rode up and down on his thick and steely hard cock. Her lush, full breasts moved against his chest. His hands held her firm ass cheeks tightly. Their mouths met in a heated kiss that quickly grew in passion, their tongues slipping past each other's lips and teeth. Rachel worked herself on Don's shaft and against his body with increasing enthusiasm. The water splashed against and between them as she pushed up and then slammed down on him again and again. Rachel let out a low growl, and then bit Don's lower lip. Don's fingers squeezed her ass tighter, and he groaned deeply. "Oh fuck!" Rachel called out. "Oh fuck yes! I'm going to cum so hard! Goddamn, fuck, yes! Fuck me!" Then Rachel was holding on to him tightly in the water, pushing herself down on his rigid member, as she shook and trembled with what seemed to Don to be a very intense orgasm that rolled on and on. At some point she sank her teeth into his shoulder, but he barely noticed. Instead, he was intent on enjoying the moment – having this radiant beauty in his arms, wrapped around him and impaled on his cock. Eventually, she pulled back a little and smiled at him again, this time actually blushing a little. She kissed him again and said, "That was wonderful, Don. I'm very glad to have met you. Maybe we should move into shallower water." "Gladly!" Don grinned, and without letting her off his prick, he turned around in the water and began to carry her toward the beach. Rachel laughed and kissed him again. It was a friendly buss that quickly became passionate, as she held onto to him tightly. When the water was only up to his mid-calf, Don very slowly knelt down, and then carefully lowered Rachel back into the shallow water, being careful to keep himself inside her. Her hair spread out around her head in the water, as Don lay over her and began to fuck in and out of her steadily. They kissed again as their bodies moved together in the light surf. Rachel's hands moved over his wet body until they found his butt and then began to pull him into her forcefully. Don paused for a moment to lift her long legs up out of the water and put them on his shoulders. Rachel grinned up at him and cupped her tits in her hands, squeezing them and pinching her nipples, which were very hard and red. Don smiled down at her and proceeded to fuck her pussy vigorously, the XYZ-water splashing around them, and especially where their bodies were joined in sex. "God, yes!" Rachel exclaimed. "Fuck me just like that! It feels so good! Fuck my cunt, Don!" Don was rather amused that this gorgeous model would be so enthusiastic, and have such a dirty-talk streak, but was far too intent on working his cock in and out of her to laugh. Instead he slammed into her roughly, letting the water absorb the violence of their fucking, and losing himself in the carnal pleasure of her pussy squeezing and pulling at him and the visual stimulation of the beautiful woman lying in the water beneath him with her eyes half-closed in rising pleasure, a sexy smile on her lips and her luscious tits in her hands. "Ah! Yes!" she cried out. "I'm going to cum again! Fill my pussy with your cum!" Don was only too happy to oblige. He fucked her hard with short, deep strokes, and then, just as she threw her head back and her body arched up out of the water, he felt his cock swelling and then exploding deep into Rachel, spewing a thick fountain of cum up inside her. Don pushed up into her as she groaned loudly and her pussy squeezed his cock again and again, and as he pumped jet after jet of cum into her pussy and womb. His head swam with the intensity of his long orgasm. When he opened his eyes and looked down, Rachel was lying still, eyes closed, hands holding her breasts and a beatific smile on her face. Slowly, she opened her beautiful eyes and breathed, "Wow!" "Indeed!" Don grinned. He let her legs slide off his shoulders and into the water, and then leaned down over her to give her another kiss. His cock was still very hard and gave no indication that it was inclined to soften any time soon, but he suspected Rachel might need a little break. The quiet pause was interrupted though, by Shelonda's voice calling out, "There you are, Don!" This was followed by splashing and laughter as Toshia, Shelonda and the three men ... no, now there were four ... they had been playing with found their way into the water. Shortly, after introductions, and after Toshia and Shelonda had plunged into the water, things quickly developed into a surf-washed orgy. The blonde guy Toshia had been sucking earlier was now sitting in the water, as Shelonda straddled his lap riding up and down on his thick cock. Rachel was on her hands and knees, water up to the middle of her firm thighs, and her breasts dipping into the sea, while she was taken from behind by the new guy, a fit black male with mocha skin, and the Arabic fellow who had been fucking Toshia earlier worked his cock in and out of her lovely mouth. Toshia was kneeling in the water, leaning back against the black guy Shelonda had been with earlier. He had one arm wrapped around Toshia's upper body, squeezing her right tit in his left hand, while the fingers of his right hand reached down to play with her clit, all while he worked his rather large cock slowly in and out of her pussy from behind. Don, who had a mind to convince Toshia's current playmate to shift to her ass so he could enter her pussy from the front, moved over to stand in front of her. He was about to bend down to kiss her, but she saw him and grabbed for his achingly hard cock, pulling it to her mouth as she leaned forward a bit. Don smiled down at his best friend and lover as she eagerly took him into her mouth. He brushed a few wet strands of her hair out of her face as she wrapped her hand around the base of his cock and began to move her mouth up and down it, quickly easing it down into her throat, bit by bit. Taking her head gently in his hands, Don began to rock his hips, fucking her mouth and throat, and just enjoyed the sensations of this exquisite blow job. He glanced over at Shelonda and Rachel, then down at Toshia, quite happy with this visit to the beach. Then Don glanced out, over the head of the guy who was now quite vigorously fucking Toshia from behind. Out there on the water was a large dark shape, quite obviously a sailing vessel. Don thought it looked like a corsair, or some such ship. (Nautical issues were never Don's forte.) It was clearly sailing toward shore, and gave every appearance of making for Rendezvous. Don couldn't see any indication that the ship might be a threat, so I decided to wait until there was some kind of a break in the action before drawing Toshia's attention to it. However, he did keep a periodic eye on it as she continued to pull and suck on his almost painfully hard prick. Eventually, the guy behind Toshia had his big hands around her waist and was raising and lowering her vigorously, and she was obliged to let Don out of her mouth. Instead, she held on to his cock, and whimpered happily at the serious fucking she was receiving. Toshia cried out loudly as the big cock inside her erupted with a thick fountain of cum. Don bent down and kissed Toshia as the guy gently withdrew and backed up. "How do you want me, stud?" Toshia smiled. "Well, as good as that sounds..." Don directed her attention over to his right, where the sailing ship had dropped anchor and was lowering several longboats over the side. Toshia washed herself again, and they waited for Shelonda to have a particularly ear-splitting orgasm, as the longboats were rowed toward shore, making for what seemed to be low docks in the rockier part of the coastline between the beach and the mouth of the river. They said goodbye to Rachel and the guys (who quickly and happily ganged up on the cheerful blonde model) and headed back up the beach blankets. As Don and the girls gathered their belongings, without bothering to put on more than their shoes, they could see groups of people disembarking from the boats. These people climbed up over the rocks and headed for Rendezvous. Don thought they moved together more like a bunch of tourists on a cruise than any kind of threat. Once each longboat had discharged its passengers, the few remaining crew headed back out to the ship. "Maybe we can get them to take us to the Grotto," Don explained to Shelonda as they set off to intercept at least one of the shore parties. Captain Sage and the sailors. It was easy enough to follow the groups, particularly since they were making no effort at all to be stealthy. It seemed that all of them were heading for a large wooden building on the water-side edge of Rendezvous. It looked like nothing so much as a big, solid tavern, and the hanging sign outside the door suggested just as much. Pausing there to hastily throw on their clothes, they eyed the sign with some confusion. There were no words, and the sign featured a foaming flagon with prominent human breasts, and a rigid cock rising up out of the foam. "It's a tavern sign, alright, but I have no idea what the name might be," Don mused. "The Booby Mug?" Toshia offered. "The Foaming Cock?" Shelonda suggested, a bit weakly. Another shore party came up then. As had seemed to be the case with the others, this was all men. They were wearing simple, short, pants – breeches, really – and few of them bothered with shirts. They were all tanned and muscular, and a bit on the weathered side for denizens of Eros. For as much as they resembled the crew of an eighteenth century sailing, or outright pirate, vessel, they also seemed to be rather clean and well-behaved, if boisterous. Even if they hadn't had an ulterior motive, our heroes would have been drawn into the tavern just out of curiosity. Crossing the threshold was like crossing into another world, or at least milieu. On the outside, the late afternoon sun lit a cheerful seaside sex resort. On the inside, was a relatively dark great room lit by many, many candles. There were long, heavy tables in the middle of the room, a scattering of round tables off the various sides, and a big bar. In addition to the newly arrived seamen (and Don could see no seawomen), there were several actual barmaids – busty, unsurprisingly, and fully clothed, surprisingly, though they did each display generous cleavage – working behind the bar and moving around the sudden influx of "customers". While they seemed to be giving the bar maids plenty of attention, the seamen were primarily concentrating on ordering drinks from the bar. Since arriving in Eros, Don had not seen anyone drink anything but water, but the drink being handed out to the men was clearly not water. For one thing, each flagon was capped with a foaming head. Leading the way toward the bar, Don managed to stop a bar maid with an armful of flagons and asked, "What is that drink?" "'Tis grog, sir," she said with a tone that implied, "of course." She smiled and handed a flagon to Don before hurrying off to pass out the rest of her bounty to the seamen. The "grog" smelled like a cross between mead and beer, and tasted like a sweet beer, which made sense. There was no alcoholic aftertaste, though. "Hey, pass that around, Professor," Toshia laughed as she took the flagon from him. After a cautious sip, she promptly took a much longer drink. "Yum, now that's good stuff!" As Shelonda took her turn, Don turned to the closest seaman, and tapped him on the shoulder. "Excuse me." "Aye?" the fellow turned to Don with a quizzical eye and the beginning of a smile. "Hello, my name is Don, and these are my friends Toshia and Shelonda." "Yar, good day to ye ladies," the man grinned with a definitely twinkle in his eye. "I be Joseph." "I take it that you're the crew of the ship that just anchored offshore?" "Har! Wouldn't do to anchor on shore, now, would it?" Don chuckled, and said, "No, it wouldn't. Who would I talk to about arranging passage to the Grotto of Ishtar?" Joseph, who was more than a little distracted by Shelonda's breasts, took a short moment and then said, "Oh, for that kind of thing, ye'll be wanting to talk to the cap'n." "Excellent," Don smiled broadly. "Where can I find the captain?" "Oh, the cap'n'll be along shortly," Joseph said with some effort at restraining a laugh. One of his companions overheard his answer and did burst into a loud guffaw. "Thank you," Don nodded with a frown. He turned to talk to Toshia, but she had wandered off a bit. She was now talking with a couple of the other crewmen, who were quite happy to give her their undivided attention and to share their flagons of grog with her. Shelonda was still standing nearby, but was returning Joseph's flirtatious glances while occasionally drinking from the flagon Toshia had left in her care. Noticing Don's attention, Shelonda smiled broadly and repeated, "This is good stuff!" "That's good," Don nodded with a bit of concern. Apparently the grog was some kind of intoxicant – the first they had come across in Eros – and Don was a bit wary about mysterious consequences. He resolved to abstain from grog, as something of a designated adventurer. "Ye've got a lovely figure," Joseph said to Shelonda. "Thank you," she smiled and sidled over a bit closer. Don stepped back to get a little further out of the way. Looking around, he guessed that there were about twenty crewmen in the tavern, but there was no sign of anyone who might be the captain, or even an officer. Meanwhile, he saw that Toshia was now half sitting, half leaning on the edge of one of the big tables. She had a flagon of grog in her right hand, and was running her left along the taut, tanned bicep of one sailor, while a second man leaned in on her right to talk with her. Looking back to Shelonda, Don saw that Joseph had drawn her with him over to a chair at a side table. Don watched as Joseph pulled her into his lap and very efficiently exposed her full breasts. She laughed as he said something and began pinching and teasing her nipples. Over against the big table, Toshia was making out with the man on her left, who seemed to have his hand up between her legs and under her skirt. The man on her right looked like he had lowered his mouth to her breast on that side. In another moment, Toshia had set her flagon down on the table a bit to the side and behind her, so that she could busy her hands with reaching into the pants of the two men. "Can I get you a drink, sir?" said a pretty bar maid. "No, thank you," Don smiled, noticing her blue eyes and very inviting cleavage. "'At your service, sir," she grinned and moved on. Toshia was now making out with the man on her right, while the one on her left was taking his turn at her breast. Don could see his muscular forearm flexing as he worked his fingers up between Toshia's legs. Toshia had managed to work their pants down and now, rather obviously, was pulling on and stroking their cocks. Don looked around, found a likely chair, and sat up on the back of it, putting his feet on the seat. This way, he could better keep an eye on things. He saw that Shelonda was now kneeling between Joseph's thighs, and the back of her head was moving up and down in a steady motion that Don had become quite familiar with. A couple of Joseph's friends were also watching intently, but apparently patiently. Toshia was now leaning back on the table, supported by her left arm, as the man on her left moved between her legs, pushing himself into her. Toshia had her right arm around the neck of the man on her right, pulling him toward her so she could continue to make out with him. Quite a few of the men were watching this scene, many of them with a flagon in one hand as they adjusted their own hard-ons. Some had gone so far as to pull their cocks out and stroke them openly. Don was finding the urge to stroke his own persistent erection almost irresistible. Just then, though, the door opened, letting in a blinding swath of white sunlight along with a small group of individuals. Squinting, Don saw three women and a large, naked man who made every other man in the room look a bit scrawny and weak in comparison. Of the women, though, there was one who instantly drew Don's attention. She swept the room with an imperious look that took in the positions of every man and woman in the room, including Don, but accorded him no more attention than anyone else. She had her hands on her hips and stood there in her calf-hugging high-heeled boots as if she owned the place. She wore a long dark brown overcoat that almost dragged on the floor behind her, as well as a black tri-corn hat with a bright red feather sticking out of the folded up brim atop the coppery red hair that fell down around her face and shoulders in an unruly tumult. Underneath the coat, which was thrown open carelessly, her torso was encased in a rust colored corset that emphasized her charms to undeniable good effect. Her smooth, muscular thighs disappeared into a rather incongruous red miniskirt. The hint of a smile on her lips betrayed equal measures of amusement and contempt. Though she was probably less than a meter and a half tall, she commanded the room as soon as she entered it. Along with the Lady and India, she was one of the most palpably sexual creatures Don had ever seen. Confident that this was the captain he had been waiting for, Don took another moment to look at her a bit more carefully. He noted her long neck, her fair complexion, the spray of freckles across her cheeks, and the particularly adorable broad nose, upon which rode the only pair of glasses he had seen in Eros. As he slid off his chair, Don was vaguely aware that Shelonda was making happy swallowing noises as Joseph groaned, and that Toshia was being fucked vigorously on the table in the center of the room with a gang of men each waiting to take a turn coupling with her, but he was focused on the woman – the captain – who was now striding decisively toward a table in the corner of the room, her little entourage in tow. Don noticed that the crewman in her vicinity bowed their heads a bit and backed away to give her space. Whether or not either of the women with her or the big man noticed him, Don proceeded as if they weren't there. He ignored them and approached the table, arriving just as the captain sat down in a high-backed chair with arms, unlike the other chairs in the room. "Excuse me, ma'am," Don said, noticing that it suddenly felt very warm in the tavern. "I take it that you're the captain of the ship that just arrived." "Yar," she nodded, as she gave Don a long look. He noticed that her eyes were gray with a hint of green. "I be Captain Sage of the Maidenhead." "'Pleased to meet you, Captain," Don nodded. "My name is Don. I was wondering if I might arrange a bit of passage aboard your ship for myself and my two friends." "The two wenches entertaining my men?" Don sensed that there was something a bit less genuine in her piratic accent when compared with Joseph's. "Aye," Don nodded, unintentionally slipping into the vernacular. "They do seem enthusiastic," she smiled, perhaps with a bit of disdain. Don chuckled, "They are that." "Have a seat, there, Don," Sage said. It was clearly intended as a command. As Don drew the indicated chair back and sat down, the big, naked man took up a position directly behind his captain, and the two women, at whom Don still hadn't had a good look, arranged themselves to either side of their leader. Before all of these arrangements were completed a bar maid hurried up with a platter bearing four flagons of grog. "Yer not from around here, are ye, Don?" the Captain asked as she took the first choice of the flagons. "Nay... No, I'm not," Don nodded. "We've come a long way." She looked at him from over the brim of her drink as she took a long swallow. She seemed to be examining him with an amused curiosity. "Do tell," she said as she lowered her grog. "Well, we started out in a place called the Manor," Don responded. "Since then, well, we've had some ... adventures. We came down the river from the Resort most recently." "And before then?" "Before the Resort?" "Before the Manor," she corrected, a clearly amused smile on her lips. "Um, Florida," Don answered, more than a little taken aback by her question, which was so atypical among the normal denizens of Eros. "Yar," Captain Sage nodded. "Ye are a long way from home, Don." Don opened his mouth to ask a question, but there was something about her downright smug expression that made him pause. He wasn't used to being so off balance. He struggled to work out what it was about this woman that was throwing him off. "How be the Lady?" Sage asked idly. "She is doing well," Don said, "or at least she was last time I saw her." Sage smiled, for the first time without any hint of contempt or derision, "She's quite a woman." Don noticed that her pirate had slipped quite a bit there, but decided to let it pass without any comment. "She is at that, Captain." "So, where is it ye be faring, Don?" she asked, her piratic accent even a bit stronger now. "We just need passage to the Grotto of Ishtar. Do you know where that is?" "Aye," she nodded. "I can take ye there, if that be where ye want to go." "You don't think it's a good idea." "I didn't say that," she shrugged. She leaned back and casually cast her right leg up over the arm of her rather throne-like chair. Unsurprisingly, Don felt the undeniable urge to look down along her firm thigh and see what she was exposing to him, but, with a huge effort of will, he managed to keep his eyes on hers. He thought he noticed a twitch of a reaction in her smile or her eyes. "My friend, Toshia, needs to get to the Grotto," Don said. "And ye don't?" "We go together." "I see," she said. "Well then, what be in it for me and my crew?" Don was surprised to realize that he hadn't thought about this in advance. After a moment, during which he noticed the ornate pendant that hung around Sage's neck and between the white mounds of her breasts, he said, "Well, perhaps we can provide some service." "Yar, I see what services your friends might be providing," she laughed cheerfully and gestured out to the room behind Don. He turned around in his chair to first see Shelonda, on her knees in the middle of half-circle of men being splattered with cum. Twisting further he saw Toshia in a similar state. She was now naked and lying back on the table, her butt hanging off the edge as one of the crewmen, but not one of the two who had been with her earlier, drove into her roughly, her legs up in the air. Several men were kneeling on the table on either side of her, so she could help them stroke their hard cocks. Don was pretty sure he could see that her chest and face were rather thoroughly covered in cum. When Don turned back around to Captain Sage, he saw that she had changed her pose again, and was now leaning on the table with her chin in her hands. He noticed that she was not wearing any rings. She was looking at him with playful curiosity. "What service might ye be offering, Don?" He smiled, for the first time feeling like the interview was going well. "I have some things to offer. If you would like to..." "Oh, not for me, Don," she laughed, "though it's sweet o' ye to think o' me. 'Sides I don't know what ye might offer that I can't be getting from Sven here." With a slight toss of her head she indicated the man hovering behind her. Don looked at Sven and for the first time noticed the rather impressive cock on the muscular, blond giant. His eyes meeting Sage's again, he said, "Well, there are other things..." "Hmm, well, for such things, if I was of a mind, I have pretty Jasmine here and Megan," she said as she reached out to touch the women at either side. She nodded a bit to her left and then right as she spoke their names, indicating which was which. Don finally looked at the two women. Jasmine was a striking East Asian woman with jet black hair cut short and startling green eyes. She was quite tall, and had surprisingly full breasts, which were only barely covered by the diaphanous aquamarine top she wore. She smiled warmly at Don as he glanced at her. Megan, on the other hand, was a very young looking Caucasian girl with shoulder length, straight auburn hair. Like her mistress, Megan wore a form fitting corset that pushed her fuller breasts up in a quite distracting display – now that Don was actually looking at her. Not so tall as Jasmine, but taller than Sage, Megan only barely acknowledged Don's momentary attention. Both of the women had leather collars cinched around their throats. "But maybe ye could demonstrate those other things for us, Don," Sage suggested with a mischievous sparkle in her eye. She gave Jasmine's shoulder a squeeze, smiled at her and nodded over at Don. Jasmine rose from her chair and moved around the table. Don tried to get some kind of read on what exactly Sage was up to, but her expression, though cheerful, was completely enigmatic. Don scooted his chair back and let Jasmine sit on the edge of it, she smiled down at him as she hiked up her dark blue skirt and spread her long legs, exposing her bare pussy for him. Her position on the table blocked Don's view of Sage. He smiled up at Jasmine before leaning in to kiss the inside of her smooth thigh. Jasmine murmured her approval as his lips moved up her leg, and she edged herself forward a bit. When Don ran his tongue over her moist labia, Jasmine shuddered and reached down to pull his head in closer. Don obliged by pushing his tongue between her lips, tasting her juices. Jasmine leaned back on the table as Don slowly began to lick at her clit. He worked two fingers up inside her increasingly wet pussy as he focused his attention on her clit. Don was intent on what he was doing, so he was only barely aware of Megan as she came around and began to make out with Jasmine, kissing her passionately and playing with Jasmine's beautiful tits. Don gradually increased the pace of his licking and sucking, while simultaneously increasing the tempo of the fingering of Jasmine's pussy. Jasmine raised one long leg and wrapped it around Don's back, pulling him toward her. Without diminishing the pace or pressure on Jasmine's clit, Don began to move his free hand up along Megan's leg, idly caressing it, and slowly working his way higher. Glancing up, he saw that Megan had freed her tits from the corset and was offering them to Jasmine, who was sucking avidly on Megan's nipples. By the time Jasmine was shaking and groaning on the edge of the table with a long, drawn out orgasm, Don had been stroking Megan's pussy for a while, and she was rather happy to take Jasmine's place in front of Don. The transition happened so quickly that Don didn't have a chance to get more than a glance of Sage, who seemed to be just sitting back enjoying the show. In spite of her earlier display of indifference, Megan was more enthusiastic than Jasmine, holding Don's head in place as he lapped at her clit, and then coming more quickly and much more loudly. When Megan's trembling had subsided, Don pulled back and smiled up at her. The young woman leaned down to take hold of his head and pulled him up to her, kissing him violently. As soon as she was sure he wouldn't try to escape, she released his head and dropped her hands to his waist and promptly worked at freeing his straining cock. Don felt her fingers stroking and pulling on him, and then he was being positioned at the warm, waiting mouth of her pussy. He pushed into her in one motion, and Megan bit his tongue a bit for his effort. Don shoved up into her once, twice, and then a third time, and then she was coming again. Before she had even come down again, she fell back on the table, and pulled Don to her with her legs. Over to Don's right, on Sage's left, Jasmine was sitting in a chair turned toward Sage, sucking on Sven's very large cock. Don wondered how Toshia would deal with that monster. He thought about looking around to see what Shelonda and Toshia were up to, but his eyes were locked on Captain Sage's. She was watching him with what seemed like amused indifference. Don kept looking into her eyes as he began to fuck Megan on the table in front of her – for her. He was dimly aware that Megan was squeezing her own tits tightly and thrashing about wildly beneath him as she came again and again, but Don was intent on driving into her pussy repeatedly until he came, never taking his eyes off Sage, who never stopped watching him in return. When Don came, it was with a savage force. His cum gushed out of him in a fiery torrent, filling up Megan's pussy and spilling out of her. The groan that emanated from the depths of his throat was almost inhuman. As he caught his breath, Don heard Captain Sage say, "Aye, Don, we'll take ye and yours to the Grotto." Passages Toshia was not passive by nature. Even when she had been thrown to the men by the Sisterhood, she had taken an active role in orchestrating the various fuckings and suckings. Even at her most compliant, with the satyrs, who had had their way with her rather thoroughly, she had taken some measure of control of the situation by coaxing them on and occasionally by giving direction. In the tavern between Rendezvous and the sea, though, Toshia simply let things happen to her. She had moved over to the two sailors primarily to try some more of the tasty grog, which filled her with a lovely warm sensation, which in turn and unsurprisingly also spread to her horny little pussy. She quickly noticed that she was getting a little drunk but found that she really didn't care. Toshia found the two men ruggedly handsome and quite charming in their direct attention and manners. As she drank from the flagon they gave her, she moved her free hand appreciatively over the taut, sun browned arm of the sailor on her left, who had introduced himself as Marco. The fellow on her right – Alex – leaned in and said, "Yer the prettiest lass we seen in months, Toshia. Would ye be willing to enjoy a bit o' sport with us an' the lads?" Toshia smiled at him and asked, "All the lads?" "If ye like," he grinned back at her cheerfully. She looked to her left and saw that Marco was paying intent attention to the conversation. She smiled at him and then back to Alex and said, "Sounds like fun." "Aye," he laughed. "It does!" Toshia leaned to the right a bit to give Alex a quick kiss, and immediately felt his hand moving up her body over the thin fabric of her sundress. On her left, Marco similarly moved in closer and began to slide his hand up the inside of her leg. Toshia turned to him, intending to give him just a brief kiss too, but then found herself kissing him passionately, his thick tongue pushing into her mouth. She felt a bit of cool air on her right breast as it was exposed, and then, almost at once, she felt a moist tongue brushing over her nipple, just before it was sucked into an eager male mouth. Marco's fingers brushed over her moist pussy lips. When she moaned into his mouth in approval, he parted those lips and began to work his fingers up inside her. Toshia found herself reaching out to get her hand inside Marco's pants, intent on taking hold of his cock. She carefully set her flagon of grog on the table (behind her and to the right) against which she was half leaning and half sitting. She was already stroking the very stiff cock on her left by the time she managed to work her hand into the pants on her right. Meanwhile those fingers were moving in and out of her grasping cunt. When Marco broke their kiss, pulling back a bit, to lower his mouth to her breast on that side, which he had exposed with his left hand, Alex let her right nipple go and offered his mouth to Toshia's. Toshia began kissing him eagerly as she let go of their cocks and began to help them get their pants down far enough for their purposes. She quickly went back to stroking and squeezing their very hard cocks, completely oblivious to anything else going on in the big room. She didn't stop making out with Alex when Marco pulled away and moved in front of her. She felt fingers pulling out of her pussy and then the wonderful feeling of a fat cockhead being pushed slowly up into it. Slipping her arm around Alex's neck, to keep him from escaping, Toshia leaned back on the table a bit, to give Marco better access to her. She supported herself with her left arm as Marco began to shove into her more vigorously and Alex continued to make out with her, his hand squeezing and teasing her breast. It wasn't long before Toshia shuddered and gasped as an orgasm tore through her. And it didn't take much longer for Marco to fill her pussy with his cum, after which she was quite happy to have Alex take Marco's place, pushing his own cock into her, squeezing slippery juices into and out of her. It wasn't too long before Toshia found herself stripped naked, lying back on the big wooden table with her butt hanging off the edge as crewman after crewman took a turn fucking her. Most of them came inside her, but several had climbed up onto the table on either side of her and, with some help from Toshia's eager hands, had jerked themselves until they had sprayed showers of pearly cum all over her tits, throat and face. At some point, she was turned over, so she was facing the table and a number of the men took her from behind. She didn't object in the least when some of them decided to give her ass a try. She had long since given up on any attempt to keep track of the number of orgasms she had. At some point, after what seemed like well over an hour of non-stop fucking, Toshia actually drifted off to sleep – head on her crossed arms as sailors continued to use her body for their pleasure. She woke up some when she felt cool, moist cloths wiping dried and drying cum off her face, from between her legs and off her buttocks and back. She smiled at the buxom barmaids who were doing their best to clean her up, and even managed to cooperate with them as they coaxed her around so that they could get at the front of her. Toshia lay back in one girl's arms as the other gently wiped her pussy and then knelt between them to lick as much of the cum out of her as she could. Throughout all of this, Toshia was vaguely aware that the sailors had either collapsed about the tavern or had returned to their ship. Don came into view and smiled broadly at her, and said, "You looked like you were having fun." "Oh yeah," she murmured with a smile. "I've been a very naughty girl." "So I see," he laughed. Then she was coming one last time for the evening, shaking and trembling in the arms of the pretty barmaid. Toshia was dimly conscious of being lifted up in the arms of a very large and naked blond man with an impressively muscular chest and seriously broad shoulders. Without asking any questions, Toshia nestled her head in the crook of the big man's shoulder and promptly fell sound asleep. When she awoke the next morning, Toshia found herself gently swaying in a hammock in what she would shortly find out was the forward cabin of the Maidenhead. Shelonda was snoring quietly in a similar hammock on the other side of the small room, and there was a big bowl of fruit and pitcher of water on a small table between them. While she was eating, Toshia noticed a big tub of warm water in the corner of the room, as well as several big towels. There was no sign of the sundress she had managed to bring with her from the Wizard's house. Toshia shrugged – it really didn't seem important – and began to wash herself rather thoroughly. Before she finished, Shelonda woke up and joined her. They briefly compared notes about their experiences in the tavern with all the sailors. Toshia found out that Shelonda had given several men blowjobs before finding herself surrounded by hard cocks being jerked until they came, covering her in a deluge of semen. Shelonda had used her dress to try to clean herself up a bit, and then discarded it in a corner before moving over to basically serve as Toshia's fluffer, getting and keeping the men hard and ready for fucking Toshia. "I had no idea!" Toshia laughed. "Well, you were busy," Shelonda smiled. Noting that she was feeling extremely horny, in spite of all the sex she'd had the night before, Toshia ran her hand down Shelonda's lovely brown back and said, "I should thank you, shouldn't I?" Shelonda turned to Toshia and slipped her hands around Toshia's waist, and purred, "I think you should." Toshia was leaning in to kiss her friend when, without so much as knocking, someone opened the cabin door. The room was abruptly flooded with sunlight. "Now, now, girls, you might want to hold off on that sort of thing," Don laughed as he came in. Toshia noticed that he had managed to keep his clothes. "We'd let you join in," Toshia offered, with an attempt at a coy little pout. "As good as that sounds – and it sounds very good – I wasn't worried about me." He leaned in and gave them each a kiss, before continuing with, "Captain Sage is providing transportation to the Grotto, but we have to ... work for our passage." "Oh?" Toshia gave Don an amused and suspicious look. "What do we have to do?" Shelonda got right to the point. "Well, the two of you have to make yourself available to the men in whatever way they like, but only when they're not working themselves." "Oh really?" Toshia pretended to be shocked and appalled. "Yeah

The Jungle Room By BradentonLarry for Literotica -  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Clubbing in Eros. "Maybe I should have been expecting this," Don said. "What?" Victor asked. Don frowned. Where to begin? he thought. First of all, there seemed to be an actual little jungle inside the Jungle Room. Though there was a park-like lawn stretching out in front of them, there were palm trees and thick, jungle vegetation all around.  Don could hear the distinct sound of monkeys and other jungle critters playing, and doing whatever else they do, from the deepening shadows. Then there was the open sky overhead. Although it was quite shady on the floor of the "jungle" they could see the blue, cloudless sky as it began to darken toward night. Strategically placed torches and a few bonfires would keep the place from getting too dark. Finally, there was the quite undeniable fact that the place certainly seemed to be quite a bit bigger on the inside! Don considered going back outside to walk around the building, and then pacing the inside off just to make sure, but then decided he would just go with it. And, he decided, if none of this bothered Victor, who was he to trouble the big guy's mind? Walking a few paces in, to get out of the doorway, Don paused to look around and get his bearings. On the right, there was a sandy area, with a big bonfire in the middle. At some distance from the fire, there were quite a few lounge chairs arranged in a rough circle around the fire and open area. There were a few people lounging there at the moment. Continuing on counterclockwise, and moving deeper into the micro-jungle, Don saw a raised platform with cushions and pillows; it really looked like a huge couch, or a sectional unit taken to extremes. Beyond this, Don made out several tree houses, accessed by ladders, as well as various sorts of beds, couches and blankets scattered about the more or less open areas between the trees. In the distance, he thought he saw a cave of some sort. To the left of that and closer to the entrance, seemed to be a pool, designed to look like a natural pond, complete with a waterfall. On Don's immediate left, then, was a large wooden structure, raising several stories from the floor. Don, followed closely by Victor, turned to this complicated building within a building and climbed the few stairs that led up to the wide deck-platform that was the first floor. Right in front of them was an open area that was apparently used as a dance floor; there were several couples dancing slowly to the music that was playing, as well as a few solo dancers, all of whom were in varying states of undress. Off to one side was a row of stripper's dance poles, around which danced a couple of almost entirely naked young women, and, at the far end, a strapping young man wearing nothing but a loin cloth. Don could also see, along another side of the platform, a set of comfortable chairs, one of which was being used at the moment as a platform for some very enthusiastic sex. Across the dance floor, there was a refreshment bar much like those that had been in the Manor, and a set of stairs leading to the upper floors of the structure. Before they could go any further, a striking woman with long legs, large, firm tits and long red hair falling down over her shoulders and down her back in an unruly tumult came up to them; she was wearing a diaphanous green silk "skirt" that was really just a pair of broad strips hanging from a narrow belt around her waist that covered her sex and her butt crack before falling down between her legs. She also wore a heavy gold necklace that hung between her generous breasts. She smiled at them and said, "Hello, welcome to the Jungle Room, would either or both of you like to dance?" "Hi," Don smiled, "I'm still looking around, but perhaps Victor here would." The woman looked Victor up and down with obvious approval while the big, muscular man returned the favor. "Hello, Victor. I'm Vixen. What do you say, big fella, wanna dance?" she smiled. "Sure," Victor grinned. Don smiled a little himself, watching the two of them moving toward the center of the dance floor and then begin dancing, while he was thinking, "Vixen"? What an odd name. He looked around again, deciding where to explore first. His eye was caught by the long, black hair of one of the women dancing on a pole, and he decided to move in that direction for a better look. Her hair was thick, straight, hung down to her butt, or would if she stopped moving long enough, and was a lustrous black that gleamed darkly in the rather subdued light of the Jungle Room. Her skin was a reddish brown. She had long, slender arms and legs, full breasts and a lovely rear. As he drew closer, Don thought she was most likely of Native American extraction, perhaps South American. She was wearing a dark red skirt with slits that ran all the way up to her hips on each side, gold bracelets and anklets, and a gold necklace that was more of a choker, hugging her slender neck closely. He noticed that she had a black ring on the middle finger of her left hand. Her breasts were bare, and her dark nipples seemed to beckon to Don. He saw that her face was lovely, and then she smiled at him with a friendly, playful light in her eyes, and Don decided he would tarry here for a while. He stopped behind the stool set in front of the dark beauty's pole and asked, "May I?" She smiled again, and said, "Please do, welcome to the jungle." "Thank you," Don smiled back as he sat down on the stool. He was already trying to place her accent. She spun herself around the silvery pole in a gravity defying display of strength and grace. Her hair was flung about in a wide, beautiful arc. Her skirt flared too, displaying her sexy legs to considerable effect. Don was struck by the way her body moved about the pole in a wonderful combination of the athletic and the erotic. He was already finding himself mesmerized by the dancer's beauty and sensuality. She came to a stop, with her arm wrapped around the pole, leaned against the pole, and said, "This is your first time to our jungle, isn't it?" Latin, but not Spanish or Mexican, Don thought in the back of his mind. He said, "Yes, how could you tell?" "I would have remembered you," she smiled as she slid from the pole and glided toward him. She bent down and took his face in her hands, looking deeply into his eyes. As he was looking back into her dark brown gaze, he thought, Portuguese? Then she was kissing him lightly and all coherent thought flew away. Don's perceptions and mental processes were abruptly focused entirely on her lips touching his and the fragrance of her perfume. As she pulled away, only a moment later, a deep sigh slipped from his lips. She smiled and laughed a little and said, "This is how we welcome visitors." Brazilean! Don's brain exclaimed triumphantly, but his mouth was murmuring, "That's a very nice welcome." "I'm India," she said as she began to dance in front of him, her legs on either side of his knees. Her hands were moving over her naked flesh as she swayed in time to the music. Don was having a hard time knowing where to look; not that there was any proper place to look or not look, but that everywhere on this woman's body seemed to be the best place to focus his attention. "I'm Don," he finally managed. "It's good to meet you Don," she smiled, pronouncing his name more like "Dohn", which he found utterly charming. "What have you been doing before you came here?" Don chuckled, "That's a long story." "I like stories," she purred in his ear before kissing his neck. A shiver ran through the length of Don's body, and he breathed in her scent again. "Um," he attempted, "well, I guess, it begins in the Manor." "Ah, yes, I've heard of this place," she nodded. "I woke up with my friend in a bedroom there," he managed as India casually untied the knot that held her skirt in place and dropped the garment to the floor, exposing her pretty, bare pussy. She straddled his lap and sat down, placing her warm hands on his shoulders and looking him in the eye. Don's hands moved up along her firm, smooth thighs. Remembering the rules of his non-Eros life, he half expected to be told "no touching", but of course such a restriction was foreign here. "Your friend is the man dancing with Vixen?" "No," Don laughed. "That's Victor, we didn't meet him until much later. My friend's not here right now. She's at Ladies Nite." "Ah," India nodded. She began to caress his neck and shoulders, and Don continued to stroke her legs idly. "Well, um, my friend and I didn't know where we were or how we got there, or even how to get out of that room." "That must have been frightening," India said, as her hand moved over Don's bare chest. "Well, it was certainly strange. I think my friend, Toshia, was more concerned than I was. We were all alone for a bit, and very confused, but then some other people showed up... Well, they fell into the room actually! They weren't much help – well, they were helpful in a sense – but they were too horny to really answer our questions." India smiled broadly and nodded, as her hand made its way down to Don's lap and began to caress his already hardening cock. "Uh, well, we did find our way out of the room – well, Toshia did – and things got stranger after that..." "What do you mean? How stranger?" So, Don began to tell this beautiful woman about his adventures in the Manor, all while she listened attentively and continued to pull and stroke his now very hard cock. Occasionally she asked a question, laughed, or otherwise expressed interest. As he talked, Don let his hands roam over her warm skin, caressing and exploring. Now and then she would lean in and kiss his neck or his shoulder, and he would sometimes lean forward to kiss her breasts. He was about to tell her about the maze in the garden, when India decided they had waited long enough. She rose up off Don's legs and shifted forward, pulling his straining cock forward. He felt her hot, wet pussy against his head, and then the exquisite sensation of entering her warm, moist sex. Don groaned as she slowly but steadily sank down on him, letting his cock fill her. With his hands holding her waist tightly, Don kept her down on him, and India began to rock on his lap, working his cock in and out of her, while grinding her clit against the base of his thick cock. Her hands came up and clasped his face, pulling his mouth to hers. Their kiss was long and passionate as she rode him there in the Jungle Room. Don reached around to squeeze her beautiful ass in his hands as he struggled to push himself even further up inside her. India shifted back and forth against him, grinding herself against his body, while his tongue slipped into her mouth, slipping over her smaller tongue, and while her breast moved against his chest, their nipples brushing against each other's. When their mouths parted at last India slipped her strong, thin arms around Don's neck and tossed her head back, letting her mane of jet black hair fall down over her back. Don paused a moment to revel in the sight of this gorgeous creature riding his cock here in the middle of this strange junglesque setting. He took in her long, beautiful neck, her full, heaving breasts, and her red-brown skin, now shimmering in the torchlight with a thin sheen of perspiration. Then, he lowered his head to kiss her chest, first between her tits and then made his way to each nipple in turn, pulling and sucking on them, pinching them between his teeth now and then. This last elicited a happy whimper from India and she rocked against him with even more insistence. Don, his cock straining up inside the exquisite grasp of her pussy, pulled her forward and down, making sure she was rubbing against him as much as possible. Then, he felt her hands moving around to hold the back of his head, keeping his mouth on her breast, where he was sucking hard on her left nipple. Don heard her moaning at the same time he felt her body beginning to shake against him. Her pussy pulled and squeezed at him as she climaxed. Don held onto India as she rode his cock trembling and groaning with what seemed to him like a very long, satisfying orgasm. She finally relaxed her grip on his head and he was able to pull back and smile up at her. She blushed a little and smiled back at him. "That was beautiful," she said in her wonderful accent, "but I'm not done with you." Before Don could even think of objecting, the lithe beauty slipped off his cock and lap, and knelt between his legs. India gave him a wink with her dark brown eyes, as she took his very hard, slippery cock in her hand. She pulled it forward a bit, and ran her pink tongue up along its length. Don shuddered as she reached its head and lingered there, fluttering over it, licking her own juices off it. Then, she was sucking his head into her mouth. Her pretty eyes looked up at him as she began to move her mouth up and down, taking more and more of him into her mouth and then her throat. Don shuddered and felt a low groan building up in his throat. He was barely aware of the fact that quite a few people were watching the two of them, but he couldn't take his eyes off the vision of the gorgeous woman sucking on his cock. She had a tight grip on the base of his shaft as her lips moved up and down on his shaft. He felt her tongue pressing against the underside of his cock and her throat squeezing around his sensitive head. Almost without noticing, Don moved his hands up to either side of her head and held on to her gently, keeping her there as she sucked on him insistently. "Oh god!" he cried out as he finally closed his eyes and let his own orgasm erupt. At first all he could feel was the intense sensation at the base of his balls and shooting through his entire nervous system. Then, gradually he became aware of the fact that he was pumping jet after jet of hot cum into India's mouth and throat. He opened his eyes to see her holding tightly to him as she took all of his cum in. He felt her swallowing repeatedly. Don's body was shuddering and twitching as he very slowly came down. India didn't take her mouth off him until she was sure she had gotten every last drop of cum out of him. "Wow!" Don breathed. "That was amazing!" "Thank you," India smiled, giving his cock a little kiss. She laid her head against his thigh as he stroked her thick, black hair happily. Don found himself thinking he would have to thank the resort's gate for insisting they enjoy the resort before leaving. "That looked like fun!" said a woman's voice from over Don's shoulder, and he felt a light hand touching his left arm. India smiled and said, "It was. This is Don, Jaden." Don looked back and up to smile back at the slender woman with reddish brown hair falling past her shoulders. She had great, slim legs and full tits that looked large on her petite frame. Her cheerful smile was infectious, though Don realized that might just be the great orgasm talking. Then he felt India's hands on his thighs as she drew herself back up in front of him. For a moment, Don found himself sitting there grinning between two beautiful naked women. I really do love it here, he thought to himself, meaning the Jungle Room, the resort and Eros at once. He noticed now that India stood with an undeniable air of confidence and even authority. There was something regal in her bearing. "I think it's time for a game," India smiled at Don and Jaden. "What do you think?" "That's a great idea!" Jaden nodded. "I'm always up for a game," Don agreed as he stood up, a bit unsteadily. "Come along if you want to join the game," India called out to everyone in range of her voice as she began to saunter over to the steps down to the floor of the "jungle". Don followed along after her swaying backside as if he were bewitched. "She's amazing, isn't she?" Jaden asked with a wink. Don smiled back at the pretty little redhead and said, "I think that might not be strong enough. Are you a regular here?" She smiled back. "I'm here pretty often. I heard some of the story you were telling India. It sounds very hot. I'd love to visit that place. Is it far from here?" "I'm afraid so," he nodded. "I'd offer to take you there, but our flying carpet is broken." "A flying carpet? I've never seen one of those," she frowned a bit. "Why does it sound so funny?" Don looked at her carefully, thinking again about how much people remembered from their lives outside Eros. Apparently Jaden didn't remember that magic wasn't supposed to work, but somehow managed to hold onto the notion that a flying carpet was somehow wrong. While all of this was going on, they had followed India down to the thick grass of the floor and to the open lawn-like area spread out in front of the club's entrance, where there were six large colorful blankets arranged in a circle around a thick, squat wooden post with a flat top. Don was quite positive those blankets and that post had not been there when he and Victor had come in, and it looked like that post was set quite firmly into the ground. "Oh, the spinner game!" Jaden said happily. India smiled warmly at her redheaded friend and walked toward the post, which came up to just under her full breasts. She beckoned to Don, who was quite happy to come closer. He saw that there was a very basic spinner, like the kind you would use to play a game of Twister, on the top of the post. Beneath the spinning arrow, the top of the post was clearly divided by thick black lines into six sectors corresponding to the six blankets. "The women go to a blanket, then the men spin and go play with that woman," India explained. She held up a good-sized hourglass, which she seemed to produce out of thin air, and said, "When time is up, they stop and come spin again." Don nodded and grinned, "Sounds like fun." "It is!" India smiled back. "Now, how many people do we have?" Both Don and India looked around and did a quick head count. There turned out to be six guys, including Don and Victor, and eight women, including India, Jaden and Vixen, who was now pretty much naked, just like everyone else. "I'll keep the time," India decided, and then said, "Rain and Lena do you mind sharing?" The trim brunette with the long dancer's legs and the curvy blonde with very long straight hair looked at each other, giggled a bit and said no, quickly moving together to claim one of the blankets. The other women each took a place, as India explained the simple rules to the guys. "When I call 'time' you have to stop," she said seriously, but with a mischievous twinkle in her eye. "Don and Victor, it's your first time, so you go first." Don gestured for Victor to go ahead, and then watched as the big guy spun the little metal arrow, which finally stopped on the sector matching up with a gorgeous woman with an amazing body and long black hair with silver streaks running through it. While Don had to admit that there was no losing in this little game, he hoped he didn't have to wait too many turns to get paired up with that beauty. Don spun the arrow and found himself paired with an adorable woman with beautiful full breasts, thick red hair, sparkling eyes and an infectious smile. She flashed Don a big grin as he came toward her, and said, "Hello there," with an unmistakable Australian accent. "Hi," he smiled, and then added, "I'm Don." She looked him over in a very friendly way and said, "Pleased to meet you, Don. I'm Bella." Don was vaguely aware that there was a bit of a hold up as one of the guys had to spin again. "Sometimes we just play that you go wherever the spinner sends you, but India seems to want to make sure things are evened out – for now, anyway," Bella explained. Somehow Don was picking up on a bubbly enthusiasm in her voice. Don took the time to notice that counterclockwise, to his left, the next blanket had Vixen and the one after that had Jaden, each of whom were paired up with a male Jungle Room guest. To his right, or clockwise around the circle, were a blanket with a staggering beauty with long brown hair and then the blanket with Lena and Rain, each blanket also now graced by a guy. Victor and his partner were directly opposite Don and Bella on the circle. "OK," India called, "time starts ... now!" Bella wasted no time, stepping up to Don and slipping her arms around him. He felt her soft breasts pressed against his belly as he leaned his head down to kiss her upturned lips. She responded eagerly, opening her mouth for his tongue and pulling him even closer to her. Don felt his cock rising between them, and then Bella's hand slipping around to take hold of it, pulling and caressing it. It was hard to tell whether Bella was drawing him down or he was lowering her to the blanket, but somehow they ended up lying together, still kissing passionately. His hand moved up between her smooth thighs and his fingers were stroking her outer lips, already moist with her nectar, while her hand continued to move up and down on his now very hard cock with a tight grip. Don's fingers slipped between her lips and began to push up into Bella's warm pussy. He was very happy that she was so wet already. He worked his fingers slowly up into her, pausing for a moment to find and tease her clit with the end of his thumb. She groaned into his mouth and squeezed his cock still tighter. Don pushed his fingers further up into her, pressing his palm against her clit. As he began to fuck his fingers in and out of her grasping pussy his palm ground against her clit. When they finally broke their kiss for a bit of air, Bella gasped, "Fuck!" Don smiled and leaned in to kiss and bite at her neck, which elicited a low, "God, I love that!" Around him, Don could hear the sounds of other women and men beginning to get quite worked up. It was a heady situation. Then Bella was saying in his ear, "You need to fuck me with this big cock of yours, Don." Don was about to say, "It would be my pleasure," when India's voice called out, "Time!" Don left Bella with a smile and a kiss, and returned to India at the post. This time Don went first, and was pleased to be directed to the blanket on which Jaden reclined, waiting. On his left, counterclockwise, was the gorgeous woman he'd noticed earlier, along with one of the guys Don didn't know; on the right was Vixen and another guy. Don made a mental note that he should start paying more attention to men's names. None of this mental orientation and reflection distracted him from the woman at hand. As he knelt down between her long, slender legs, Don smiled at Jaden and said, "At long last." Everyone must have quickly spun and sorted things out, because India shortly called, "Begin!" Don grinned at Jaden as he leaned over her reclining body to give her a kiss. He planned to make it brief, but she wasn't having it; she kissed him hard and long, hungrily even. Don didn't even think of resisting, but leaned down further, on his hands and knees over her, until she was lying back on the blanket beneath him. When their kiss broke for a moment, Don took the opportunity to begin kissing his way down her lithe body. He was tempted to linger over her beautiful breasts, but had another destination in mind and was very much aware of the time slipping by, so he moved down along her firm belly until he was kissing the tops of her firm, smooth thighs. Jaden spread her legs open for him as Don settled between them, planting kisses on the sensitive skin on the insides of her upper thighs and then, lightly, on her exposed labia. He felt her shiver in anticipation, and then heard her moan lowly when he ran his tongue over her. Don gently parted her lips with his fingertips and moved his tongue up along her moist inner lips, brushing it over the tip of her clit as he finished. He repeated this, and then again. He felt Jaden's hand on his head then, encouraging him to dine more enthusiastically. Don smiled to himself and began pressing his tongue against her harder, focusing more and more on her sensitive clit. Hearing Jaden murmuring approval as she began to rock her hips against the pressure of his lips and tongue, Don began to work two fingers up into her very moist pussy. He kept licking at her clit, keeping the pressure on it, while he fucked his fingers in and out of her. It didn't take too much of this before Jaden cried out and pulled his head even closer to her. Don pushed his fingers deep into her pussy and sucked on her clit as her body clenched and shuddered around him. He felt slippery, sweet wetness covering the lower half of his face and his hand. "Oh, god!" Jaden breathed at last. Don slowly released her clit, but kept his fingers up inside her. He was about to see how quickly he could make her cum again, when India called, "Time!" Jaden managed to pull him in for another passionate kiss, which he was quite happy to let keep him from being among the first to spin this round. In fact, by the time he got up from the blanket, Victor was waiting to take his place with Jaden. Don thought Victor's big, muscular body and dark skin were an interesting contrast to Jaden's slender frame and relatively light complexion. Victor's cock was already quite hard, and Don suspected the two of them wouldn't wait long before getting right down to business. Don finally managed to get to India and the spinner. The beautiful mistress of the jungle smiled broadly at him and said, "Only one spot, Don. Go with Rain and Lena." Don thanked her with a smile, and quickly made it around to the blanket where the two women were waiting. They didn't let him lie down, but stopped him as he made it to the blanket, on their knees in front of him and smiling up at him. Don felt like he was in a porn scene as first the lovely blonde Lena, and then the pixie-ish brunette Rain, took his cock into her mouth, sucking it and teasing the underside with her tongue. When she didn't have his cock actually in her mouth, each girl was leaning in to kiss at the shaft or underneath to lick and suck at his balls. Occasionally, they stopped to both kiss and lick their way up his shaft and over his head, which led them to kiss each other playfully while Don watched. For once, Don was utterly oblivious to what was going on to either side of him. It didn't take much of this treatment before Don had his hands on their heads and was standing there fucking his straining cock in and out of first one pretty mouth and then the other. Although India had coaxed an intensely powerful orgasm out of him, Don felt sure that Lena and Rain were about to make him come in spectacular facial cum-shot fashion. They could sense his impending climax and stopped sucking him. Instead they smiled up at him as Lena pumped his cock in her fist and Rain caressed and squeezed his balls. "Time!" The girls dutifully, and all too promptly, stopped stimulating him with their hands, and Don gave a loud, heartfelt groan of frustration. Lena and Rain laughed and each gave the head of his cock a light kiss. Don leaned down to give them each a quick kiss before returning to India and her spinner. "Having fun, Don?" the beautiful India asked with more than a little mischief sparkling in her eyes. He nodded and said, "This is a very nice place!" "I am glad you think so," she smiled. Don took his turn flicking the spinner and was delighted to be directed to the blanket where the gorgeous woman with the amazing body and silver-streaked hair waited. He smiled as he approached, saying, "Hi, I'm Don." She smiled back at him and said, "Hello, Don. I'm Emmy." He thought her accent was Dutch or something like that. She reached out to him, slipped her warm hand around his waist and drew him down to her on the blanket. As he settled between her legs and smiled down into her cheerful eyes, she took his cock in her hand, pulling it down and getting it positioned just right. She said in his ear, hot breath on his neck, "I don't know about you, but I have had enough foreplay." Don nodded his agreement, but couldn't find any coherent thoughts to express as he pushed himself into Emmy's very warm and wet embrace. Lying there with their arms wrapped around each other and Emmy's legs pulling Don in, they began to kiss and fuck intently. Don was aware of her tongue and lips pressing and moving against his, and of her full breasts pressed against his chest as they moved, and of her arms and legs pulling him tighter to her, but the sensations of his cock sliding in and out of her strong, smooth pussy as it squeezed and pulled at him overrode everything else. Normally, Don made sure to work his body against his partner to make sure she was as stimulated as possible, but now Don was lost to his lust. He bent his back, gaining purchase with his knees and feet as he thrust with his legs, and held on to her shoulders, pulling her down on him. For her part, Emmy seemed just as intent on encouraging Don to ravish her. In fact, Emmy began to come first, shaking and trembling in Don's arms. Feeling her pussy pulling and squeezing at his cock sent him over the edge, and Don found himself shoving up into her hard as his cock erupted, pumping hot cum up into her pussy and womb. Don held on to Emmy for long minutes as they shook together moaning. Don felt a hand on his shoulder, and looked over to see India's lovely face framed by her thick, black hair. She was smiling fondly at both of them. She leaned in to kiss Don's cheek, and said, "That was beautiful. Let's all go over to the orgy bed." With a happy grin on his face, Don let India and Jaden help him up and lead him deeper into the Jungle Room, to the raised platform with cushions and pillows he had noticed earlier. Now he saw that there was a raised bolster along two edges, making it seem more like a very large couch or a day-bed on steroids. All fourteen of the people who had been involved in the spinner game, including India, tumbled in naked confusion onto the orgy bed. Jaden insisted on trying to "repay" Don for earlier, and, with some extremely talented oral ministrations, with her finger slipping up into his butt along the way, she quickly had his cock rock hard again. While she was so engaged, one of the other guys got behind her, coaxed her up on her knees and began to fuck her vigorously. Similarly, India took advantage of Don's position and straddled his face. Don immediately began to lick and suck at the dark beauty's sweet pussy and clit. The orgy, spurred on by the XYZ pumping in their veins as well as the erotic, torch lit jungle environment, went on for what must have been hours. Some of the people drifted off and some newcomers joined in, and Don lost count of how many women he had fucked, kissed and licked. Some moments stood out, of course: watching Jaden enthusiastically riding up and down Victor's thick cock; fucking Bella's tight ass while she had another cock in her pussy; fucking himself in and out of Vixen's very talented mouth and throat as Victor rammed into her pussy from behind; watching Emmy and Lena in a very hot 69... Then, as things were winding down, the guys who were still functioning ganged up on India, each one, and sometimes two at a time, taking their turns cumming inside and on the beautiful woman. Don sat back and watched happily, lost in a happy post-orgasmic daze, until everyone else was done. Then, he took his place between her legs. She smiled up at him sleepily, and murmured, "Yes, Don, fuck me." He nodded, and pushed his cock up into her very wet and slippery pussy, squeezing quite a bit of sticky white cum out of her as he did. Slowly and deliberately, he fucked himself into the jungle queen, holding onto her nearly limp, sweaty body, lightly kissing her full lips. She moaned as another in a very long line of orgasms swelled up inside her exhausted body, and Don pushed into her as his cock swelled and flooded her sex with his last cum of the night. Stroking her hair and kissing her forehead, Don laid her gently back on the bed. He was asleep before he was able to pull out of her. Don's Monks at the Abby of Records The Abbey of Records At the top of the rocky path, which had actually been occasionally augmented by actual steps cut into the stone of the mountainside, the little troop found something of an expansive, broad shelf. A stream fell tumbling down the mountain, and formed a rushing brook that cut across the shelf in front of them, running right to left, on its way to join in the wide lake that dominated the level area.  For the most part, the place looked like a well-tended park or picnic ground. On the other side of the brook was the other distinctive feature of the green shelf: a stone building, or a tight complex of buildings, from which sprouted a tall tower of pinkish stone. Toshia thought the building, or buildings around the base of the tower resembled a monastery more than anything else. As for the tower itself, with its coloration, and the way the upper stories swelled out to accommodate a larger space at the top, it was rather obviously phallic. That's a bit heavy handed, she thought to herself. Although, after their sweaty climb, which had taken several hours, the sight of that beautiful lake, and the thought of a swim, was quite appealing, Don and Toshia led the little troop straight for the bridge that spanned the brook and carried the path they were on toward the tower. As they approached, Toshia was surprised to see that there was a large, very dark-skinned man standing there, barring the way onto the bridge. She was pretty sure he hadn't been there a moment before. He had thick muscles, stood at least two meters tall, and was leaning on a very large and shiny sword. Of course, he also had a prodigious cock and a pair of heavy balls hanging between his legs. None of them had had any kind of play since they had convened by the pool that morning, prior to leaving the Resort by way of the now rather cooperative gate, so Toshia wasn't at all surprised that she found herself thinking she would like to see if this big, black fellow was as good a fuck as she imagined he must be. He didn't look like he was there to offer sex, though. When they got close enough, the big man held up his hand and said, "Halt." Naturally enough, Toshia thought, he had a deep, sexy bass voice. "Hello," Don offered. "We would like to visit the tower." "The tower is not open to all," the man said impassively. "To whom is it open?" Toshia asked. "To members of the Order and to eligible pilgrims." Toshia got the sense that making these pronouncements was the whole point of this man's existence. He intoned his lines as if he was an actor with a small cameo part that he would nevertheless act the hell out of. Don frowned a moment before saying, "We're pilgrims. We need to speak with the Sage of the Tower." The big, black man said nothing for a long moment as he looked the party over carefully. He fixed each of them with his inscrutable dark eyes as if he was examining their souls, or at least reading their minds. Finally, he said, "Three of you may pass." Don asked, "Do you mean the three of us?" as he indicated himself, Toshia and Nicole. The impassive guard nodded once. "Good guess," Toshia whispered. "It just seemed to make sense," Don muttered. "What are our friends supposed to do?" Toshia asked, but the man didn't even bother to shrug. "We could wait by the lake," Shelonda suggested. Toshia was about to say that was a good idea, but Amy chimed in, asking, "How long will you be?" "That's a very good question," Don nodded. Shelonda frowned and then offered, "Why don't we go for a swim, and if you're not back when we're done, we'll just go back down to the Resort and you can come meet us there?" "I like that idea," Amy grinned. Toshia suspected Amy would be quite happy to give up their little quest and stay at the Resort indefinitely. "The Resort's a big place," Victor observed quietly. "That's right," Don nodded. "Why don't we try checking in with the Sheriff? You guys stop in and tell her where you're going, and we'll ask her where you are." "I'm not sure the sheriff will appreciate that," Toshia thought, but nobody else had any better ideas, so the sextet split into two groups – Amy, Shelonda and Victor heading off to swim in the lake, as Don, Nicole and Toshia slipped past the muscular guard and crossed the wooden bridge. There was no sign or any other indication of where they should go, but they could only see one door: a heavy, wooden thing of dark brown, with a large metal knocker set in the middle of it. It struck Toshia just then that there was nothing at all sexual about this door, the wall it was set into, or the building attached to the wall, unless you counted the gigantic phallus sticking out of it, of course. Toshia reached out and lifted the clapper and let it fall. There was a very loud bang on their side of the door. After a long moment, she banged again. "Maybe nobody's home," Nicole offered. Don opened his mouth to respond to this, but before he could speak, the door swung open. A young man with blond, disheveled hair and striking blue eyes peered around the door at them. He was wearing a brown robe, like what Toshia imagined monks wore, only this one looked like it had been thrown on in a great hurry; the belt around his waist was only loosely tied, and the brown hood fell around his shoulders in obvious disarray. "Um, hello," the young man said, "welcome to the Abbey. Please come in." "Thank you," Don nodded, as he led the way through the doorway. They were admitted into a comfortable but simple foyer, where half a dozen other brown-robed young adults assembled hastily to greet them. They were a mix of men and women, but they were all in the same state of muss as the fellow who had opened the door. Toshia could well imagine what they had been up to before she'd banged on their front door. "We're looking for the Sage," Don announced. "Yes, of course," said a voice from behind the small crowd of young people, who quickly parted to let the speaker come forward. This was a tall Asian gentleman who definitely looked more like a monk than the others. He was older for one thing, and seemed to have a more serene and unruffled demeanor. He smiled at Toshia and the others and said, "Welcome to the Abbey of Records, we will be happy to conduct you to the Sage. However, we have something of a ritual we would ask you to follow." "What sort of ritual?" Toshia asked, remembering the rite they had participated in the night after they had left the Manor. She couldn't decide at the moment if she was more titillated or leery of such a prospect. The tall man smiled and said, "Nothing alarming, I assure you. First we would offer to refresh you after your climb – a bath and some food and water. Then it is our custom to interview you in some detail about your experiences here in Eros." Don and Toshia conferred silently by means of a quickly shared glance and barely visible shrugs. They both seemed to think that Nicole would go along with whatever they decided. Toshia smiled back at the tall man and said, "Some refreshment would be very nice, thank you." The man bowed a bit, and said, "Alan, please attend to our guests. I will prepare the scribes." The young man who had opened the door bowed lower and said, "Yes, sir." He then turned to Toshia and her friends and said, "If you'll follow me..." They followed Alan as he led them into the Abbey and down a series of corridors, all as simple, even rustic, as the foyer. The half dozen brown-robed ... Toshia wasn't sure what to call them ... followed along in a hushed but clearly excited train. Finally, they came to a wide, open sunlit courtyard with an array of big stone basins cut into the floor. Each basin was filled with clear water (of the XYZ variety, of course) that sparkled in the midday sun. There was a profusion of flowers all around the courtyard, filling the area with bright colors and pleasant scents. A young woman with dark red hair and freckles smiled almost shyly at Toshia as she took her by the arm and gently led her toward a water-filled tub to the left. Toshia noticed that Don and Nicole were each being taken to nearby, but separate, tubs. "May I help you out of your clothes?" the little redhead asked. "Certainly," Toshia smiled. It only took a moment before her sandals and dress were discarded and Toshia was slipping into the warm bathwater. The redhead quickly tossed her brown robe off over her head and joined her, bringing along some soap and a big sponge. Toshia just relaxed and enjoyed the attention as the girl began scrubbing at her skin. She only smiled as the pretty blond Alan stripped down and joined them, helping by washing Toshia's hair. Toshia hadn't been so well cleaned or so pampered since leaving the Manor, and there was no question that it felt very good indeed. Of course, the combination of being immersed in XYZ, the presence of the two sexy, naked bodies, and the way her body was being touched and stroked, soon had Toshia thinking mischievously. Her hands began to move up along the strong legs of her bathers. She slipped her hands up and around to give each of their bottoms a squeeze. The redhead's breast was in Toshia's face then, and she went ahead and gave the ruddy little nipple a kiss. At about the same time, her hand managed to find Alan's half erect cock, so she began to squeeze and pull on that. The two young people laughed happily and began to caress Toshia's body more playfully. Soon the girl was squatting down in the water next to Toshia, with her sponge moving purposefully between Toshia's legs; Alan was standing in front of Toshia with his now quite hard cock standing out in front of him as he carefully, but thoroughly rinsed Toshia's hair; and, Toshia, meanwhile, busied herself kissing and sucking on the purple head of that sex organ as she worked her left hand up between the redhead's legs to stroke her lips and clit under the water. The girl leaned in to help Toshia with Alan's cock, kissing along the shaft, and reaching up to fondle his balls with her free hand. The sponge was doing wonderful work under the water as the redhead rubbed it back and forth over Toshia's pussy and clit, and Toshia had to concentrate to move her own fingers productively. She shifted a bit so that she could slip two of her fingers up inside the redhead's pussy, letting her palm take care of keeping pressure and friction on the girl's clit. This left her freer to concentrate on Alan's cock. Toshia took hold of the base of Alan's cock with her right hand and began to suck on his broad head more deliberately. She enjoyed the sensation of having it fill her mouth, moving over her lips and tongue. As she felt her body responding to the sponge between her legs and the oral stimulation of sucking Alan's cock, she began to suck him harder and faster, her hand pumping the base of his shaft as the redhead continued to kiss his balls and groaned now and then as Toshia's fingers fucked in and out of her. As it turned out, the redhead was the first to come, gasping and whimpering as she clung to Toshia's shoulder and Alan's leg. Alan followed soon after, his fingers tangled in Toshia's hair and the redhead's, his body shuddering, and his cock spewing hot cum into Toshia's mouth and down her throat. Toshia was still swallowing hungrily, when she felt her own orgasm ripping through her body in waves of bright ecstasy. She held onto Alan's cock and kept sucking on it until she could open her eyes and catch her breath. Then, with a smile and a kiss, she let it go and took a moment to look around. In the tub closest to hers, Toshia saw that Don had slid down in the water so that his head was resting on a towel on the lip of his tub, and a naked woman was – somewhat precariously – kneeling over his mouth, enjoying the oral treatment Toshia now knew so well. At the same time, a very generously buxom young woman was riding up and down on Don's lap; while smiling happily and squeezing her own big tits tightly. A bit further away, Nicole was bent over the edge of her own tub as a particularly well-muscled young man fucked in and out of her from behind. Toshia could clearly see that Nicole had cum splattered over her face – no doubt contributed by the gentleman who was now running a sponge over Nicole's back. Just then Toshia's attention was drawn closer to home, as a robed woman with dark brown hair and a warm smile knelt down next to her with a platter bearing a selection of fruit and a tall glass of water. "Ah, thank you," Toshia smiled, as she took an apple and the glass. By the time Toshia had eaten half her apple, Nicole was being served fruit and water. By the time she was done with the apple and finishing off her water, Don was coming up for air and being offered refreshment. As Toshia finished her drink, the girl who had helped bathe her and more took the apple core and glass from her. Alan helped her out of the tub and proceeded to dry her with a nicely soft towel. She looked around then for her clothes, but was being presented with a grey robe, which was more like a bathrobe than the monkish ones the others were wearing. "We thought you wouldn't mind if we washed your clothes for you while you're here," said the smiling woman who had brought Toshia fruit. In short order, all three of them had been fed and watered, and were wearing comfortable grey robes. Apparently sex time was over for now, and they were led back into the Abbey, where they were met again by the tall Asian man. He offered them a friendly smile and said, "In the interest of a more accurate report, we would ask that you each be interviewed separately. We have three scribes ready to begin, if you don't mind." Toshia was conducted into a comfortable room that she thought could best be described as a study. There was a plain, but nice, wooden desk, a window high up on the wall facing the door that let in warm afternoon sunshine, a couch, and what looked like a comfortable easy chair. Sitting on the other side of the desk, at an old fashioned typewriter, was a man with a darkish Mediterranean complexion, and warm brown eyes. His head was shaved, but he had a dark black mustache and goatee. He rose as Toshia entered, showing that he was rather tall. Like the others he was wearing a brown robe. He leaned forward over the desk and extended his hand, saying, "Good afternoon. My name is Esteban." "Pleased to meet you, Esteban," she smiled as she shook his hand, a little amused at the sudden manners after just having engaged in a little orgy with complete strangers. "I'm Toshia." "That's a very pretty name," Esteban smiled. "Is it short for... No? Very good. Please make yourself comfortable." As Toshia considered her options, her escort retired back into the hallway without a word, and without closing the door behind him. She supposed this was intended to reassure her and her friends. Smiling a little to herself, Toshia decided to sit in the easy chair. When she took her seat, Esteban likewise sat down in front of his typewriter, and raised his hands over it, laying his fingers lightly on the keys. "We have some basic questions to ask to begin," he said with another charming smile. "First, though, how do you spell your name?" After Toshia told him, he asked, "What is the last thing you remember before waking up in Eros?" Toshia was a little surprised at this question, but said, "Going to bed with my girlfriend, Sarah." Esteban's fingers flew over the keyboard quickly. "Was that at night?" "Yes." "Was there anything special or distinctive about that evening?" His English was perfectly clear, though he had a noticeable Hispanic accent. "Not that I can recall." "Did you have sex that night?" "Um, why do you ask?" Esteban shrugged and offered her another sympathetic smile, "These are just the questions we're supposed to ask." "Who says you're supposed to ask?" "The Sage," he answered as if he expected that to deal with any and all objections. "What was the last thing you remember before waking up in Eros?" she tried. "I'm afraid I don't remember anything," he said, for the first time not smiling as he looked at her. "I only found out that people sometimes remember such things after I had been here quite some time." "Does that bother you?" He paused thoughtfully before saying, "It makes me curious." "No," Toshia said after a moment. Then she added, "We did not have sex." "How long had it been since you had sex before that night?" "I'm not sure. A couple of weeks, I think." Toshia frowned. At the time she hadn't been particularly aware of how long it had been, but now, after the last couple of weeks in Eros, "a couple of weeks without sex" sounded like a very long time indeed. "Thank you," Esteban said. "Now, please tell me about your experience when you first woke up here." Toshia proceeded to tell the story of how she and Don woke up together in the Manor. Esteban prompted her to explain her pre-Eros relationship with Don: Had they ever had sex? How would she characterize her feelings for him? How long had it been since they had seen each other? He seemed genuinely interested, and his fingers typed at an amazing rate without any hint of getting tired. Toshia explained how they had started exploring that bedroom and about the Nymphets dropping out of the ceiling. Esteban encouraged her to describe the girls as well as she was able, and then asked for details about her first sexual encounter in Eros. Toshia found herself smiling a bit as she recalled the orgasm Virginia had cheerfully given her, as well as the sight of Don playing with all three of the girls. She eventually got to tell how she had slipped away and found the secret door. As she got the hang of the level of detail and narrative Esteban was looking for, Toshia was able to move along a bit more quickly, without being stopped for additional detail. She gradually began to feel free to include the occasional aside and observation. While she was telling the story about the dodge ball game Toshia realized she was enjoying herself. By the time she got to the Ball, and her first little orgy, in that little side room with Lilith, Toshia realized she was getting rather wet. She pressed her thighs together under her robe, and tried to concentrate on telling the story. When she got to the point in her story in which she was alone with the Lord in his room, Esteban began to press her for more details, about her mental and emotional state – "What were you feeling and thinking when you were watching Don through the mirror?"; "What was it like to have such intense one-on-one sex with a man you'd only just met?" and Toshia found herself extremely horny. She couldn't tell which thing was arousing her more: the XYZ in her system, reliving her first day in Eros in such detail, or Esteban's friendly but, almost professionally, detached interest. Also, perhaps thanks to remembering the Player and his companions, Toshia found herself in a particularly mischievous mood. So, rather than simply throw off her robe and throw herself at Esteban, which struck her as a particularly good idea at the moment, Toshia leaned back in her chair and put one of her feet up on the edge of the desk in front of her, letting her robe fall open around her naked leg. She began to idly run her fingers up and down along her thigh as she continued answering Esteban's questions. As she told how the Lord had first entered her and began to fuck her with his big cock, Toshia parted her legs further and let her fingers lightly play over her pussy, which was now exposed to Esteban's view. By the time she got to the part where she asked the Lord to cum in her mouth, Toshia's fingers had slipped between her labia, to smear her wetness over her eager little clit. She kept telling the story as her fingers alternated between stroking her clit and pushing further and further up into her very moist vagina. By the time she told how she had the Lord lie on his back and then mounted his cock, Toshia was fucking herself with three fingers and frantically stroking at her clit with the other hand. Esteban was watching her intently, without for a moment pausing in his typing. She had definitely come to enjoy showing off almost as much as she enjoyed watching others. "I rode him there like that, on top ... on top of him, his cock fucking in and out of ... in and out of me ... until I started to come and come. Damn," she breathed, feeling her orgasm approaching quickly. "Then, he rolled us over and ... he pulled out and came all over... Oh, fuck!" Then she was unable to speak, as her teeth clenched and her body tensed, pushing her back against her chair as her leg pushed off against the desk. She came in a long rolling wave of ecstatic thunder pounding in her veins. She shoved her fingers deep up inside herself and kept stroking her clit until she could take no more and then collapsed back on the chair with a heavy sigh and a happy grin. After a moment to catch her breath, she said, "Then he carried me into the bathroom where he and a lovely young man bathed me before tucking me into bed." "That was all one day?" Esteban asked, apparently not too distracted by Toshia's display to continue working. "Not even a whole day," Toshia smiled. She didn't make any move to cover herself, but continued to idly toy with herself as she narrated the events of the following day. By the time she got to the story of the disco, she had shrugged herself out of her robe, and was casually caressing her naked body, flaunting it in front of Esteban, who certainly made no sign of objection. She was describing the atmosphere in the dancing pit of the disco, when she decided that enough was enough. It didn't help her patience that she had long since been aware of sex noises coming from other rooms nearby. She asked abruptly, "Don't you ever take a break?" Esteban smiled broadly and said, "Only when the interviewee requests one." "Oh, well, I'm requesting one!" she laughed. "Come over here." In another moment, Esteban was standing in front of her with his robe held up and his cock in Toshia's mouth. Although she planned to make him cum right then and there, he pushed her back, and knelt down between her legs. He pressed his mouth to her pussy; the thick black hair of his mustache and goatee felt strange against her skin after so many partners without any facial or pubic hair. Esteban certainly knew what he was doing, and in only a minute or two she was gasping and moaning with another orgasm. He didn't waste much time, then, in rising up on his knees and inching forward to press the head of his cock between her lips. Still shivering from her orgasm, Toshia nodded her approval and reached out for his hips to pull him closer. Without bothering to take off his robe Esteban pushed the full length of his hard cock up inside her, as he ran his warm hands over her body. When he cupped her breasts in his hands, Toshia moaned and wrapped her legs around him, pulling him tightly into her. He continued to squeeze and caress her tits as he began to move himself in and out of her pussy, all the while watching her face intently. Toshia lay back against the chair, arching her back and rocking herself on his cock, looking back up at him with half closed eyes. His robe fell between their bodies and contributed to the stimulation of her clit. She was having a series of little orgasms as they fucked, but when she felt his cock swelling inside her she felt another big, intense, body-racking one hit her. She was moaning and trembling as his cum flooded her pussy, and Esteban sagged over her in happy satisfaction. Toshia smiled up at him impishly, and said, "Thank you very much. I think all jobs should feature that kind of a break." Somehow, knowing that she could stop the proceedings at any point and have sex with her handsome scribe made it a bit easier for Toshia to get on with, and concentrate on the telling of, her story. She got through the orgy in the steam room, before straddling Esteban on his typing chair and riding him to another orgasm as he kissed, bit, licked and sucked at her nipples. After she described the ball, their exit from the Manor, and the intense rite with her being fucked senseless by the guardian of the p

Are you ready to plan for the future without feeling anxious and stressed out? For many of us, we don't know how to anchor ourselves in positive feelings of self-worth or optimism for the future because we have been trained to be negative, suspicious, and paranoid. If you are aiming to optimize not just your business, but your life, you need to embrace forward-positive thinking. To assist us with this task, I ventured all the way to the UK to find someone who could help us. Graham Norris is an organizational psychologist, futurist, and speaker who operates the consultancy Foresight Psychology. He is based in Maidenhead, just outside London, in the UK. If you are interested in learning how you can become a better planner in business and in life, you will love this episode. If you liked this podcast, please: -subscribe -share it with others -write a review  **Let's stay connected.** Click ⁠⁠Deniseglee.com⁠⁠ to

The observability (o11y) data revolution is well underway, but are we getting the most from the data that is being collected?Richard Benwell thinks we have room for improvement, especially at the usage stage where we query and visualize the o11y data.He is the founder and CEO of SquaredUp, a dashboard software company based out of Maidenhead, UK with over 10 years of experience in the monitoring space. Richard highlighted the importance of converging human intuition with technical o11y implementations and moving from a narrow focus on collecting data to leveraging it for actionable insights. You can connect with Richard via LinkedIn This is a public episode. If you would like to discuss this with other subscribers or get access to bonus episodes, visit srepath.substack.com

An easter interlude as Good Friday, as the three divisions in the National League are reviewed and Easter Monday is previewed with Dickie, Rob and Joe. The Great Escape is on for York, troubling times at Oldham and Borehamwood. + Keith Higgins from NLTV at Maidenhead and Torquay interim manager Aaron Downes Subscribe via all good podcasting platforms Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

An easter interlude as Good Friday, scorss the three divisions is reviewed and Easter Monday is previewed with Dickie, Rob and Joe.The Great Escape is on for York, troubling times at Oldham and Borehamwood. + Keith Higgins from NLTV at Maidenhead and Torquay interim manager Aaron DownesSubscribe via all good podcasting platforms Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Iain Dale interviews author and comedy scriptwriter John O'Farrell about whether family should matter more than politics, standing against Theresa May in Maidenhead, his comedy writing (including the Mrs Doubtfire Musical!) and much else besides, including his new satirical novel about our divided times, FAMILY POLITICS.

Your fave co-hosts analyze another potential leak and answer listener questions, focusing on our leading lady's blooming garden!!

In a bumper Podcast, Rob is joined by Dickie Worton as they hear from England C assistant, Mick Payne, after the squad announcement and forthcoming game in Wales. Maidenhead's Lewis Kinsella is their guest to review the action in the National League and we also hear from Nathan Radcliffe the media man at Oldham. Plus a round up of all the games in the three divisions and FA Trophy Quarter Final action. Subscibe via all good podcasting platforms Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

In the film One Life, Anthony Hopkins plays Nicholas Winton, who rescued over 600 Jewish children from Nazi-occupied Prague by sending them on what became known as the Kindertransport. For this podcast, Rosie Dawson welcomes two people who knew Nicholas Winton personally: Rabbi Jonathan Romain from Maidenhead synagogue in Berkshire, and Lord Alf Dubs, who was himself a Kindertransport child and campaigns for the rights of unaccompanied child refugees. Together with Sue Butler from Welcome Churches, a network committed to welcoming refugees and asylum seekers, they discuss what lessons the story of Nicholas Winton holds for us today.